Skip to main content

Full text of "The wizard"

See other formats


UC-NRI 


H.   RIDER   HAGGARD 


•FROM -THE -LIBRARY- OF- 
A.  W.   Ryder 


BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR. 


CETYWAYO   AND   HIS   WHITE   NEIGHBOURS. 

DAWN. 

THE    WITCH'S    HEAD. 

KING    SOLOMON'S    MINES. 

SHE. 

JESS. 

ALLAN    QUATERMAIN. 

MAIWA'S    REVENGE. 

MR.    MEESON'S    WILL. 

COLONEL    QUARITCH,    V.C. 

CLEOPATRA. 

ALLAN'S    WIFE. 

BEATRICE. 

ERIC    BRIGHTEYES. 

NADA    THE    LILY. 

MONTEZUMA'S    DAUGHTER. 

THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  MIST. 

JOAN    HASTE. 

HEART    OF    THE    WORLD. 

(In  collaboration  with  Andrew  Lang) 
THE    WORLD'S    DESIRE. 


THE     WIZARD 


THE     WIZARD 


BY 

H.    RIDER    HAGGARD 

/ 

AUTHOR  OF 
"SHE,"  "ALLAN  QUATERMAIN,"  "KING  SOLOMON'S  MINES" 


BRISTOL 

J.  W.  ARROWSMITH  LTD.,  QUAY  STREET 

LONDON 
SIMPKIN,  MARSHALL,  HAMILTON,  KENT  &  COMPANY  'LIMITED 


All  rights  reserved 


First  published  in   1896, 


SJebfcatfon. 


To  the  Memory  of  the  Child 

* 

NADA  BURNHAM, 

who  "  bound  all  to  her  "  and,  while  her 
father  cut  his  way  through  the  hordes 
of  the  Ingobo  Regiment,  perished  of 
the  hardships  of  war  at  Buluwayo  on 
May  igth,  1896,  /  dedicate  this  tale 
of  faith  triumphant  over  savagery  and 
death. 

H.  RIDER   HAGGARD. 


DlTCHINGHAM, 

6th  July,   1896. 


CONTENTS 


Chap.  Page 

I.  THE    DEPUTATION              ....  9 

II.  THOMAS   OWEN       .....  17 

III.  THE   TEMPTATION              .             .             .             .  23 

IV.  THE    VISION              .....  34 
V.  THE    FEAST   OF  THE    FIRST-FRUITS                .  48 

VI.  THE    DRINKING   OF   THE   CUP               .             .  6 1 

VII.  THE    RECOVERY   OF   THE    KING           .             .  70 

VIII.  THE    FIRST   TRIAL    BY    FIRE      ...  82 

IX.  THE    CRISIS.             .             .             .             .  -94 

X.  THE    SECOND   TRIAL   BY   FIRE              .             .  105 

XI.  THE    WISDOM   OF   THE    DEAD                .             .  Il6 

XII.  THE    MESSAGE    OF   HOKOSA       .  .  .134 

XIII.  THE    BASKET   OF   FRUIT              .             .             .  143 

XIV.  THE    EATING    OF    THE    FRUIT  .             .             .  155 
XV.  NOMA    COMES   TO   HAFELA        .             .             .  l66 

XVI.  THE    REPENTANCE    OF    HOKOSA           .             .  176 

XVII.  THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA             .             .             .  185 

XVIII.  THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN             .             .             .  196 

XIX.  THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE    .             .  206 

XX.  NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE     ....  2l6 

XXI.  HOKOSA    IS   LIFTED    UP               .             .  227 

XXII.  THE   VICTORY   OF   THE   CROSS             ,            ,  239 


THE    WIZARD 


CHAPTER    I 

THE   DEPUTATION 

the  age  of  miracle  gone  by,  or  is  it  still  possible 
to  the  Voice  of  Faith  calling  aloud  upon  the  earth 
to  wring  from  the  dumb  heavens  an  audible  answer 
to  its  prayer  ?  Does  the  promise  uttered  by  the 
Master  of  mankind  upon  the  eve  of  the  end — "  Whoso 
that  believeth  on  Me,  the  works  that  I  do  he  shall 
do  also  .  .  .  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  My 
name,  that  will  I  do  " — still  hold  good  to  such  as 
do  ask  and  do  believe  ? 

Let  those  who  study  the  history  of  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Owen,  and  of  that  strange  man  who  carried 
on  and  completed,  his  work,  answer  this  question 
according  to  their  judgment. 

,The  time  was  a  Sunday  afternoon  in  summer, 

and  the  place  a  church  in  the   Midland  counties. 

It  was  a  beautiful  church,  ancient  and  spacious  ; 

moreover,  it  had  recently  been  restored  at  great 

9 


10  THE    WIZARD 

cost.  Seven  or  eight  hundred  -people  could  have 
found  sittings  in  it,  and  doubtless  they  had  done 
so  when  Busscombe  was  a  large  manufacturing 
town,  before  the  failure  of  the  coal  supply  and 
other  causes  drove  away  its  trade.  Now  it  was 
much  what  it  had  been  in  the  time  of  the  Normans, 
a  little  agricultural  village  with  a  population  of 
three  hundred  souls.  Out  of  this  population, 
including  the  choir  boys,  exactly  thirty-nine  had 
elected  to  attend  church  on  this  particular  Sunday  ; 
and  of  these,  three  were  fast  asleep  and  four  were 
dozing.  The  Rev.  Thomas  Owen  counted  them 
from  his  seat  in  the  chancel,  for  another  clergyman 
was  preaching;  and,  as  he  counted,  bitterness  and 
disappointment  took  hold  of  him.  The  preacher  was 
a  "  Deputation,"  sent  by  one  of  the  large  missionary 
societies  to  arouse  the  indifferent  to  a  sense 
of  their  duty  tQwards  *  their  unconverted  black 
brethren  in  Africa,  and  incidentally  to  collect  cash 
to  be  spent  in  the  conversion  of  the  said  brethren. 
The  Rev.  Thomas  Owen  had  himself  suggested 
the  visit  of  the  Deputation  and  laboured  hard  to 
secure  him  a  good  audience.  But  the  beauty  of  the 
weather,  or  the  terror  of  the  inevitable  subscription, 
had  prevailed  against  him.  Hence  his  disappoint- 
ment. • 

"  Well,"  he  thought,  with  a  sigh,  "  I  have  done 
my  best,  and  I  must  make  it  up  out  of  my  own 
pocket." 

Then  he  settled  himself  to  listen  to  the  sermon. 

The  preacher  was  a  battered-looking   individual 


THE    DEPUTATION  11 

of  between  fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age,  gaunt  with 
recent  sickness,  patient  and  unimaginative  in  aspect. 
He  preached  extemporarily,  with  the  aid  of  notes  ; 
and  it  cannot  be  said  that  his  discourse  was  re- 
markable for  interest,  at  any  rate  in  its  beginning. 
Doubtless  the  sparse  congregation,  so  prone  t© 
slumber,  discouraged  him  ;  for  offering  exhortations 
to  "empty  benches  is  but  weary  work.  Indeed, 
he  was  meditating  the  advisability  of  bringing 
his  argument  to  an  abrupt  conclusion  when,  chancing 
to  glance  round,  he  became  aware  that  he  had 
at  least  one  sympathetic  listener,  his  host,  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Owen.  From  that  moment  the 
sermon  improved  by  degrees,  till  at  length  it  reached 
a  really  high  level  of  excellence.  Ceasing  from 
rhetoric,  the  preacher  began  to  tell  of  his  own 
experiences  and  sufferings  in  the  Cause  amongst 
savage  tribes  ;  for  he  himself  was  a  missionary  of 
many  years'  standing.  He  told  how  once  he  and 
a  companion  had  been  sent  to  a  nation,  who  named 
themselves  the  Sons  of  Fire  because  their  god 
was  the  lightning,  if  indeed  they  could  be  said  to 
boast  any  gods  other  than  the  spear  and  the 
King.  In  simple  language  he  narrated  his  terrible 
adventures  among  these  savages,  the  murder  of  his 
companion  by  command  of  the  Council  of  Wizards, 
and  his  own  flight  for  his  life,  a  tale  so  interesting 
and  vivid  that  even  the  bucolic  sleepers  awakened 
and  listened  open-mouthed., 

"  But  this  is  by  the  way,"  he  went  on  ;   "  for  my 
Society  does  not  ask  you  to  subscribe  towards  the 


12  THE    WIZARD 

conversion  of  the  Children  of  Fire.  Until  that 
people  is  conquered,  which  very  likely  will  not  be 
for  generations,  seeing  that  they  live  in  .Central 
Africa,  occupying  a  territory  that  white  men  do 
not  desire,  no  missionary  will  dare  again  to  visit 
them." 

At  this  moment  something  caused  him  to  look  a 
second  time  at  Thomas  Owen.  He  was  leaning 
foVward  in  his  place  listening  eagerly,  and  a  strange 
light  filled  the  large,  dark  eyes  that  shone  in  the 
pallor  of  his  delicate  and  nervous  face. 

"  There  is  a  man  who  would  dare,  if  he  were  put 
to  it,"  thought  the  Deputation  to  himself.  Then 
he  ended  his  sermon. 

That  evening  the  two  men  sat  at  dinner  in  the 
Rectory.  It  was  a  very  fine  Rectory,  beautifully 
furnished  ;  for  Owen  was  a  man  of  taste,  and  had 
the  means  to  gratify  it.  Also,  although  they  were 
alone,  the  dinner  was  good — so  good  that  the  poor 
broken-down  missionary,  sipping  his  unaccustomed 
port,  a  vintage  wine,  sighed  aloud  in  admiration 
and  involuntary  envy. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

"  Nothing,  Mr.  Owen  ;  "  then,  of  a  sudden  thawing 
into  candour,  he  added :  "  that  is,  everything. 
Heaven  forgive  me  ;  but  I,  who  am  enjoying  your 
hospitality,  am  envious  of  you.  Don't  think  too 
hardly  of  me  ;  but  I  have  a  large  family  to  support, 
and  if  only  you  knew  what  a  struggle  my  life  is, 
and  has  been  for  the  last  twenty  years,  you  would 
not,  I  am  sure.  But  you  have  never  experienced 


THE    DEPUTATION  13 

it,  and  could  not  understand.  '  The  labourer 
is  worthy  of  his  hire/  Well,  my  hire  is  under 
two  hundred  a  year,  and  eight  of  us  must  live — or 
starve — on  it.  And  I  have  worked,  ay,  until  my 
health  is  broken.  A  labourer  indeed  !  I  am  a 
very  hodman,  a  spiritual  Sisyphus.  And  now  I 
must  go  back  to  carry  my  load  and  roll  my  stone 
again  and  again  among  those  hopeless  savages  till 
I  die  of  it— till  I  die  of  it  !  " 

"  At  least  it  is  a  noble  life  and  death  !  "  exclaimed 
Owen,  a  sudden  fire  of  enthusiasm  lighting  up  his 
dark  eyes. 

"  Yes,  viewed  from  a  distance.  Were  you  asked 
to  leave  this  living  of  two  thousand  a  year, — I  see 
that  is  what  they  put  it  at  in  Crockford, — with  its 
English  comforts  and  easy  work,  that  you  might 
lead  that  life  and  attain  that  death,  then  you  would 
think  differently.  But  why  should  I  bore  you 
with  such  talk  ?  Thank  Heaven  that  your  lines 
are  cast  in  pleasant  places.  -  Yes,  please,  I  will  take 
one  more  glass  ;  it  does  me  good." 

"  Tell  me  some  more  about  that  tribe  you  were 
speaking  of  in  your  sermon,  the  ',  Sons  of  Fire  '  I 
think  you  called  them,"  said  Owen,  as  he  pushed 
him  the  decanter. 

So,  with  an  eloquence  induced  by  the  generous 
wine  and  a  quickened  imagination,  the  Deputation 
told  him, — told  him  many  strange  things  and 
terrible.  For  this  people  was  an  awful  people : 
vigorous  in  mind  and  body,  and  warriors  from 
generation  to  generation,  but  superstition -ridden 


14  THE    WIZARD 

and  cruel.  They  lived  in  the  far  interior,  some 
months'  journey  by  boat  and  ox-wagon  from  the 
coast,  and  of  white  men  and  their  ways  they  knew 
but  little. 

"  How  many  of  them  are  there  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

"  Who  can  say  ?  "  he  answered.  "  Nearly  half  a 
million,  perhaps  ;  at  least  they  pretend  that  they 
can  put  sixty  thousand  men  under  arms." 

"  And  did  they  treat  you  badly  when  you  visited 
them  ?  " 

"  Not  at  first.  They  received  us  civilly  enough  ; 
and  on  a  given  day  we  were  requested  to  explain 
to  the  King  and  the  Council  of  Wizards  the  religion 
that  we  came  to  teach.  All  that  day  we  explained 
and.  air  the  next, — or  rather  my  friend  did,  for 
I  knew  very  little  of  the  language, — and  they 
listened  with  great  interest.  At  last  the  chief 
of  the  wizards  and  the  first  prophet  to  the  King 
rose  to  question  us.  He  was  named  Hokosa,  a 
tall,  thin  man,  with  a  spiritual  face  and  terrible 
calm  eyes. 

"  '  You  speak  well,  son  of  a  white  man/  he  said  ; 
'  but  let  us  pass  from  words  to  deeds.  You  tell 
us  that  this  God  of  yours,  whom  you  desire  that 
we  should  take  as 'our  God,  so  that  you  may  become 
His  chief  prophets  in  the  land,  was  a  wizard  such 
as  we  are,  though  greater  than  we  are  ;  for  not 
only  did  He  know  the  past  and  the  future  as  we 
do,  but  also  He  could  cure  those  who  were  smitten 
with  hopeless  sickness,  and  raise  those  who  were 
dead,  which  we  cannot  do.  You  tell  us,  moreover, 


THE    DEPUTATION  15 

that  by  faith  those  who  believe  on  Him  can  do  works 
as  great  as  He  did,  and  that  you  do  believe  on  Him. 
Therefore  we  will  put  you  to  the  proof.  Ho  !  there, 
lead  forth  that  evil  one/ 

"  As  he  spoke  a  man  was  placed  before  us,  one 
who  had  been  convicted  of  witchcraft  or  some 
other  crime. 

"  '  Kill  him  !  '  said  Hokosa. 

"  There  was  a  faint  cry,  a  scuffle,  a  flashing  of 
spears,  and  the  man  lay  still  before  us. 

'  Now,  followers  of  the  new  God/  said  Hokosa, 
'  raise  him  from  the  dead  as  your  Master  did  !  ' 

"  In  vain  did  we  offer  explanations. 

'  Peace  !  '  said  Hokosa,  at  length,  '  your  words 
weary  us.  Look  now,  either  you  have  preached 
to  us  a  false  God  and  are  liars,  or  you  are  traitors 
to  the  King  you  preach,  since,  lacking  faith  in  Him, 
you  cannot  do  such  works  as  He  gives  power  to 
do  to  those  who  have  faith  in  Him.  Out  of  your 
own  mouths  are  you  judged,  White  Men.  Choose 
which  horn  of  the  bull  you  will,  you  hang  to  one 
of  them  and  it  shall  pierce  you.  This  is  the  sentence 
of  the  King,  I  speak  it  who  am  the  King's  Mouth  : 
That  you,  White  Man,  who  have  spoken  to  us  these 
two  weary  days,  be  put  to  death,  and  that  you,  his 
companion,  be  driven  from  the  land/ 

"  I  can  hardly  bear  to  tell  the  rest  of  it,  Mr.  Owen. 

They  gave  my  poor  friend  ten  minutes  *  to  talk  to 

his  Spirit/  then  they  speared  him  before  my  face. 

After  it  was  over,  Hokosa  spoke  to  me,  saying  : 

'  Go  back,  White  Man,  to  those  who  sent  you, 


16  THE    WIZARD 

and  tell  them  the  words  of  the  Sons  of  Fire  :  That 
they  have  listened  to  the  message  of  peace,  and 
though  they  be  a  people  of  warriors,  yet  they  thank 
them  for  that  message,  for  in  itself  it  sounds  good 
and  beautiful  in  their  ears,  if  it  be  true.  Tell 
them  that  having  proved  you  to  be  liars,  they 
dealt  with  you  as  all  honest  men  seek  that  liars 
should  be  dealt  with.  Tell  them  that  they  desire 
to  hear  more  of  this  matter,  and  if  one  can  be  sent 
to  them  who  has  no  false  tongue,  who  in  all  things 
fulfils  the  promise  of  his  lips,  that  they  will  hearken 
to  him  and  treat  him  well,  but  that  for  such  as  you 
they  keep  a  spear/  " 

"  And  who  went  after  you  got  back  ? "  asked 
Owen,  who  was  listening  with  the  deepest  interest. 

"  Who  went  !  Do  you  suppose  that  there  are 
many  mad  clergymen  in  Africa,  Mr.  Owen  ?  Nobody 
went." 

"  And  yet,"  said  Owen,  speaking  more  tor  himself 
than  to  his  guest,  "  the  man  Hokosa  was  right; 
and  the  Christian,  who  of  a  truth  believes  the 
promises  of  our  religion,  should  trust  to  them  and 

go." 

"  Then  perhaps  you  would  like  to  undertake 
the  mission,  Mr.  Owen,"  said  the  Deputation  briskly  ; 
for  the  reflection  stung  him,  unintentional  as  it 
was. 

Owen  started. 

"  That  is  a  new  idea,"  he  said.  "  And  now  perhaps 
you  wish  to  go  to  bed  ;  it  is  past  eleven  o'clock." 


CHAPTER     II 

THOMAS   OWEN 

THOMAS  OWEN  went  to  his  room,  but  not  to  bed. 
Taking  a  Bible  from  the  table,  he  consulted  reference 
after  reference. 

"  The  promise  is  clear,"  he  said  aloud,  presen  tly , 
as  he  shut  the  book,  "  clear  and  often  repeated. 
There  is  no  escape  from  it,  and  no  possibility  of  a 
double  meaning.  If  it  is  not  true,  then  it  would 
seem  that  nothing  is  true,  and  that  every  Christian 
in  the  world  is  tricked  and  deluded.  But  if  it  is 
true,  why  do  we  never  hear  of  miracles  ?  The 
answer  is  easy  :  Because  we  have  not  faith  enough 
to  work  them.  The  Apostles  worked  miracles ; 
for  they  had  seen,  therefore  their  faith  was  perfect. 
Since  their  day  nobody's  faith  has  been  quite  perfect  ; 
at  least  I  think  not.  Ttie  physical  part  of  our  nature 
prevents  it.  Or  perhaps  the  miracles  still  happen, 
but  they  are  spiritual  miracles." 

Then  he  sat  down  by  the  open  window,  and 
gazing  at  the  dreamy- beauty  of  the  summer  night 
he  thought,  for  his  soul  was  troubled.  Once  before 
it  had  been  troubled  thus  ;  that  wa«s  nine  years 
ago,  for  now  he  was  but  little  over  thirty.  Then 
17 


18  THE    WIZARD 

'-•*'*.• 

a  call  had  come  to  him,  a  voice  had  seemed  to 
speak  in  his  ears  bidding  him  to  lay  down  great 
possessions  to  follow  whither  Heaven  should  lead 
him.  Thomas  Owen  had  obeyed  the  voice,  though, 
owing  to  circumstances  which  need  not  be  detailed, 
to  do  so  he  was  obliged  to  renounce  his  succession 
to  a  very  large  estate,  and  to  content  himself  with 
a  younger  son's  portion  of  thirty  thousand  pounds 
and  the  reversion  to  the  living  which  he  had  now 
held  for  some  five  years.  Then, and  there,  with 
singular  unanimity  and  despatch,  his  relations  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  he  was  mad.  To  this  hour, 
indeed,  those  who  stand  in  his  place  and  enjoy  the 
wealth  and  position  that  were* his  by  right,  speak  of 
him  as  "  poor  Thomas,"  and  mark  their  dis- 
approbation of  his  peculiar  conduct  by  refusing 
with  an  unvarying  steadiness  to  subscribe  even  a 
single  shilling  to  a  missionary  society.  How  "  poor 
Thomas  "  speaks  of  them  in  the  place  where  he  is  we 
may  wonder,  but  as  yet  wre  cannot  know — probably 
with  the  gentle  love  and  charity  that  marked 
his  every  action  upon  earth.  But  this  is  by  the 
way.  ^ 

He  had  entered  the  Church,  but  what  had  he 
done  in  it  ?  That  was  the  question  that  he  asked 
himself  as  he  sat  this  night  by  the  open  window, 
arraigning  his  past  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
conscience.  For  three  years  fie  had  worked  hard 
somewhere  in  the  slums  ;  .then  this  living  had 
fallen  to  him.  He  had  taken  it,  and  from  that 
day  forward  his  record  was  very  much  of  a  blank. 


THOMAS    OWEN  19 

The  parish  was  small  and  well  ordered ;  there 
,was  little  to  do  in  it,  and  the  Salvation  Army  had 
seized  upon  and  reclaimed  the  three  confirmed 
drunkards  it  could  boast.  His  guest's  saying 
echoed  in  his  brain  like  the  catch  of  a  tune — "  that 
you  might  lead  that  life  and  attain  that  death." 
Supposing  that  he  were  bidden  so  to  do  now,  this 
very  night,  would  he  indeed  "  think  differently "  ? 
He  had  entered  the  Church  to  serve  his  Maker. 
How  would  it  be  were  that  Maker  to  command  that 
he  should  serve  Him  in  this  extreme  and  heroic 
fashion  ?  Would  he  flinch  from  the  steel,  or  would 
he  meet  it  as  the  martyrs  met  it  of  old  ? 

Physically  he  was  little  suited  to  such  an  enterprise, 
for  in  appearance  he  was  slight  and  pale,  and  in 
constitution  delicate.  Also,  there  was  another 
reason  against  it.  High  Church  and  somewhat 
ascetic  in  his  principles,  in  the  beginning  he  had 
admired  celibacy,  and  in  secret  dedicated  himself  to* 
that  state.  But  in  his  heart  Thomas  was  very  much 
a  man,  and  of  late  he  had  come  to  see  that  that  which 
is  against  nature  is  presumably  not  right,  though 
fanatics  may  not  hesitate  to  pror;ounce  it  wrong. 
Possibly  this  conversion  to  these  more  genial  views 
of  life  was  quickened  by  the  presence  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  a  young  lady  whom  he  chanced  to 
admire  ;  at  least  it  is  certain  that  the  mere  thought 
of  seeing  her  no  more  for  ever  smote  him  like  a 
sword  of  sudden  pain. 

That  very  night— or  so  it  seemed  to  him,   and 


20  THE    WIZARD 

so  he  believed — the  Angel  of  the  Lord  stood  before 
him  as  he  was  wont  to  stand  before  the  men  of  old, 
and  spoke  a  summons  in  his  ear.  How  or  in  what 
seeming  that  summons  came  Owen  never  told,  and 
we  need  not  inquire.  At  the  least  he  heard  it,  and 
like  the  Apostles,  he  arose  and  girded  his  loins  to 
obey.  For  now,  in  the  hour  of  trial,  it  proved  that 
this  man's  faith  partook  of  the  nature  of  their  faith  ; 
it  was  utter  and  virgin  ;  it  was  not  clogged  with 
nineteenth-century  qualifications  ;  it  had  never 
dallied  with  strange  doctrines,  or  kissed  the  feet  of 
pinchbeck  substitutes  for  God.  In  his  heart  he 
believed  that  the  Almighty,  without  intermediary, 
but  face  to  face,  had  bidden  him  to  go  forth  into  the 
wilderness  there  to  perish,  and  he  bowed  his  head 
and  went. 

On  the  following  morning  at  breakfast  Owen 
fed  some  talk  with  his  friend  the  Deputation. 

".You  asked  me  last  night,"  he  said,  quietly, 
"  whether  I  would  undertake  a  mission  to  that 
people  of  whom  you  were  telling  me,  the  Sons  of 
Fire.  Well,  I  have  been  thinking  it  over,  and  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  I  will  do  so— 

At  this  point  the  Deputation,  concluding  that 
his  host  must  be  mad,  moved  quietly  but  decidedly 
towards  the  door. 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  went  on  Owen,  in  a  matter- 
of-fact  voice,  "  the  dog-cart  will  not  be  round  for 
another  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  Tell  me,  if  it 
were  offered  to  you,  and  on  investigation  you 


THOMAS    OWEN  21 

proved  suitable,  would  you  care  to  take  over  this 
living  ?  " 

"  Would  I  care  to  take  over  this  living  ?  "  gasped 
the  astonished  Deputation.  "  Would  I  care  to  walk 
into  that  garden  and  find  myself  in  Heaven  ?  But 
why  are  you  making  fun  of  me  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  making  fun  of  you.  If  I  go  to  Africa 
I  must  give  up  the  living,  of  which  I  own  the 
advowson,  ard  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  might  suit 
you,  that  is  all.  You  have  done  your  share  ;  your 
health  is  broken,  and  you  have  many  dependent 
upon  you.  It  seems  right,  therefore,  that  you 
should  rest  and  that  I  should  work.  If  I  do  no  good 
yonder,  at  the  least  you  and  yours  will  be  a  little 
benefited." 

That  same  day  Owen  chanced  to  meet  the  lady 
who  has  been  spoken  of  as  having  caught  his  heart. 
He  had  meant  to  go  away  without  seeing  her, 
but  fortune  brought  them  together.  Hitherto, 
whilst  in  reality  leading  him  on,  she  had  seemed 
to  keep  him  at  a  distance,  with  the  result  that  he 
did  not  know  that-  it  was  her  fixed  intention  to 
marry  him.  To  her,  with  some  hesitation,  he  told 
his  plans.  Surprised,  and  frightened  into  candour, 
the  lady  reasoned  with  him  warmly,  and  when 
reason  failed  to  move  him  she  did  more.  By  some 
subtle  movement,  with  some  sudden  word,  she  lifted 
the  veil  of  her  reserve  and  suffered  "him  to  see  her 
heart.  "  If  you  will  not  stay  for  aught  else,"  said 
her  troubled  eyes,  "  then,  love,  stay  for  me." 


22  THE    WIZARD 

For  a  moment  he  was  shaken.  Then  he  answered 
the  look  straight  out,  as  was  his  nature. 

"  I  never  guessed,"  he  said.  "  I  did  not  presume 
to  hope — now  it  is  too  late  !  Listen,  I  will  tell 
you  what  I  have  told  no  living  soul,  though  thereafter 
you  may  think  me  mad.  Weak  and  humble  as  I  am, 
I  believe  myself  to  have  received  a  Divine  mission. 
I  believe  that  I  shall  execute  it,  or  bring  about  its 
execution,  but  at  the  ultimate  cost  of  my  own  life. 
Still,  in  such  a  service  two  are  better  than  one. 
If  you — can  care  enough, — if  you— 

But  the  lady  had  already  turned  away,  and  was 
murmuring  her  farewells  in  accents  that  sounded 
like  a  sob.  Love  and  faith  after  this  sort  were 
not  given  to  her. 

Of  all  Owen's  trials  this  was  the  sharpest.  Of 
all  his  sacrifices  this  was  the  most  complete. 


CHAPTER    III 

THE     TEMPTATION 

Two  years  had  gone  by,  and  from  the  Rectory 
in  a  quiet  English  village  we  pass  to  a  scene  in 
Central,  or  South  Central,  Africa. 

On  the  brow  of  a  grassy  slope  dotted  over  with 
mimosa  thorns,  and  close  to  a  gushing  stream  of 
water,  stands  a  house,  or  rather  a  hut,  built  of 
green  brick  and  thatched  with  grass.  Behind 
this  hut  is  a  fence  of  thorns,  rough  but  strong, 
designed  to  protect  all  within  it  from  the  attacks  of 
lions  and  other  beasts  of  prey.  At  present,  save 
for  a  solitary  mule  eating  its  provender  by  the 
wheel  of  a  tented  ox- wagon,  it  is  untenanted,  for 
the  cattle  have  not  yet  been  kraaled  for  the  night. 
Presently  Thomas  Owen  enters  this  enclosure  by 
the  back-door  of  the  hut,  and  having  attended  to 
the  mule,  which  whinnies  at  the  sight  of  him,  goes 
to  the  gate  and  watches  there  till  he  sees-  the  native 
boys  driving  the  cattle  up  the  slope  of  the  hill. 
At  length  they  arrive,  and  when  he  has  counted 
them  to  make  sure  that  none  are  missing,  and  in 
a  few  kind  words  commended  the  herds  for  their 
watchfulness,  he  walks  to  the  front  of  the  house,  and 

23 


24  THE    WIZARD 

seating  himself  upon  a  wooden  stool  set  under  a 
mimosa  tree  that  grows  near  the  door,  he  looks 
earnestly  towards  the  west. 

The  man  has  changed  somewhat  since  last  we 
saw  him.  To  begin  with,  he  has  grown  a  beard, 
and  although  the  hot  African  sun  has  bronzed  it 
into  an  appearance  of  health,  his  face  is  even  thinner 
than  it  was,  and  the  great  spiritual  eyes  shine  still 
more  strangely  in  it. 

At  the  foot  of  the  slope  runs  a  wide  river,  just 
here  broken  into  rapids  where  the  waters  make 
an  angry  music.  Beyond  the  river  stretches  a 
vast  plain  bounded  on  the  horizon  by  mountain 
ranges,  each  line  of  them  rising  higher  than  the 
other  till  the  topmost  and  more  distant  peaks 
melt  imperceptibly  into  the  tender  blue  of  the 
heavens.  This  is  the  land  of  the  Sons  of  Fire, 
and  yonder  amid  the  slopes  of  the  nearest  hills 
is  the  great  kraal  of  their  king,  Umsuka,  whose 
name,  being  interpreted,  means  The  Thunderbolt. 

In  the  very  midst  of  the  foaming  rapids  and 
about  a  thousand  yards  from  the  house  lies  a  space 
of  rippling  shallow  water,  where,  unless  it  chances 
to  be  in  flood,  the  river  can  be  forded.  It  is  this 
ford  that  Owen  watches  so  intently. 

"  John  should  have  been  back  twelve  hours^ago," 
he  mutters  to  himself.  "  I  pray  that  no  harm  has 
befallen  him  at  the  Great  Place  yonder." 

Just  then  a  tiny  black  speck  appears  far-away 
on  the  plain.  It  is  a  man  travelling  towards  the 
water  at  a  swinging  trot.  Going  into  the  hut,  Owen 


TEMPTATION  25 

returns  with  a  pair  of  field  glasses,  and  through  them 
scrutinizes  the  figure  of  the  man. 

"  Heaven  be  praised  !  it  is  John,"  he  mutters,  with 
a  sigh  of  relief.  "  Now,  I  wonder  what  answer  he 
brings  ?  " 

Half  an  hour  later  John  stands  before  him,  a 
stalwart  native  of  the  tribe  of  the  Amasuka,  the 
People  of  Fire,  and  with  uplifted  hand  salutes  him, 
giving  him  titles  of  honour.  . 

"  Praise  me  not,  John,"  said  Owen  ;  "  praise  God 
only,  as  I  have  taught  you  to  do.  Tell  me,  have  you 
seen  the  King,  and  what  is  his  word  ?  " 

"  Father,"  he  answered,  "  I  journeyed  to  the  great 
town,  as  you  bade  me,  and  I  was  admitted  before  the 
majesty  of  the  King  ;  yes,  he  received  me  in  the 
courtyard  of  the  House  o?  Women.  With  his  guards, 
who  stood  at  a  distance  out  of  hearing,  there  were 
present  three  only  ;  but  oh  !  those  three  were  great, 
the  greatest  in  all  the  land  after  the  King.  They 
were  Hafela,  the  King  that  is  to  come,  the  Prince 
Nodwengo,  his  brother,  and  Hokosa  the  terrible,  the 
chief  of  the  wizards  ;  and  I  tell  you,  father,  that  my 
blood  dried  up  and  my  heart  shrivelled  when  they 
turned  their  eyes  upon  me,  reading  the  thoughts  of 
my  heart." 

"  Have  I  not  told  you,  John,  to  trust  in  God  and 
fear  nothing  at  the  hands  of  man  ?  " 

"  You  have  told  me,  father,  but  still  I  feared," 
answered  the  messenger,  humbly ;  "  yet,  being 
bidden  to  it,  I  lifted  my  forehead  from  the  dust  and 
stood  upon  my  feet  before  the  King  and  delivered 


26  THE    WIZARD 

to  him  the  message  which  you  set  between  my 
lips." 

"  Repeat  the  message,  John." 

"  '  O  King/  I  said,  '  beneath  whose  footfall  the 
whole  earth  shakes,  whose  arms  stretch  round  the 
world  and  whose  breath  is  the  storm,  I,  whose  name 
is  John,  am  sent  by  the  white  man  whose  name  is 
Messenger/ — for  by  that  title  you  bade  me  make  you 
known — '  who  for  a  year  has  dwelt  in  the  land  that 
your  spears  have  wasted  beyond  the  banks  of  the 
river.  These  are  the  words  that  he  spoke  to  me, 

0  King,  and  that  I  pass  on  to  you  with  my  tongue  : 
"  To  the  King,  Umsuka,  lord  of  the  Amasuka,  the 
Sons  of  Fire,  I,  Messenger,  who  am  the  servant  and 
the  ambassador  of  the  King:  of  Heaven,  give  greeting. 
A  year  ago,   King,  I  sent  to  you  saying  that  the 
message  which  was  brought  by  that  white  man  whom 
you  drove  from  your  land  had  reached  the  ears  of 
Him  whom  I  serve,  the  High  and  Holy  One,  and  that, 
speaking  in  my  heart,  He  had  commanded  me  to 
take  up  the  challenge  of  your  message.     Here  am  I, 
therefore,  ready  to  abide  by  the  law  which  you  have 
laid  down  ;   for  if  guile  or  lies  be  found  in  me,  then 
let  me  travel  from  your  land  across  the  bridge  of 
spears.     Still,  I  would  dwell  a  little  while  here  where 

1  am  before  I  pass  into  the  shadow  of  your  rule  and 
speak  in  the  ears  of  your  people  as  I  have  been 
bidden.     Know,  King,  that  first  I  would  learn  your 
tongue,  and  therefore  I  demand  that  one  of  your 
people  may  be  sent  to  dwell  with  me  and  to  teach  me 
that  tongue.     King,  you  heard  my  words  and  you 


THE    TEMPTATION  27 

sent  me  a  man  to  dwell  with  me,  and  that  man  has 
taught  me  your  tongue,  and  I  also  have  taught  him, 
converting  him  to  my  faith,  and  giving  him  a  new 
name,  the  name  of  John.  King,  now  I  seek  your 
leave  to  visit  you,  and  to  deliver  into  your  ears  the 
words  with  which  I,  Messenger,  am  charged.  I  have 
spoken." 

"  Thus  I,  John,  addressed'  the  great  ones,  my 
father,  and  they  listened  in  silence.  When  I  had 
done  they  spoke  together,  a  \^rd  here  and  a  word 
there.  Then  Hokosa,  the  King's  Mouth,  answered 
me,  telling  the  thought  of  the  King  :  '  You  are  a 
bold  man,  you  whose  name  is  John,  but  who  once 
had  another  name — you,  who  dare  to  appear  before 
me  and  to  make  it  known  to  me  that  you  have  been 
turned  to  a  new  faith  and  serve  another  King  than  I. 
Yet  because  you  are  bold,  I  forgive  you.  Go  back 
now  to  that  white  man  who  is  named  Messenger,  and 
who  comes  upon  an  embassy  to  me  from  the  Lord  of 
Heaven,  and  bid  him  come  in  peace.  Yet  warn  him 
once  again  that  here  also  we  know  something  of  the 
powers  that  are  not  seen,  here  also  we  have  our 
wizards  who  draw  wisdom  from  the  air,  who  tame 
the  thunderbolt  and  compel  the  rain,  and  that  he 
must  show  himself  greater  than  all  of  these  if  he 
would  not  pass  hence  by  the  bridge  of  spears.  Let 
him,  therefore,  take  counsel  with  his  heart  and  with 
Him  he  serves,  if  such  a  One  there  is,  and  let  him 
come  or  let  him  sta^  away  as  it  shall -please 
him/" 

"  So  be  it,"  said  Owen  ;    "  the  words  of  the  King 


28  THE    WIZARD 

are  good,  and  to-morrow  we  will  start  for  the  Great 
Place." 

John  heard  and  assented,  but  without  eagerness. 

"  My  father,"  he  said,  in  a  doubtful  and  tentative 
voice,  "  would  it  not  perhaps  be  better  to  bide  here 
first  ?  " 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  Owen.  "  We  have  sown,  and 
now  is  the  hour  to  reap." 

"  Quite  so,  my  father,  but  as  I  ran  hither,  full  of 
the  King's  words,  it  came  into  my  mind  that  now  is 
not  the  time  to  convert  the  Sons  of  Fire.  There  is 
trouble  brewing  at  the  Great  Place,  father.  Listen, 
and  I  will  tell  you  ;  as  I  have  heard,  so  I  will  tell 
you.  You  know  well  that  our  King  Umsuka  has 
two  sons,  Hafela  and  Nodwengo  ;  and  of  these 
Hafela  is  the  heir-apparent,  the  fruit  of  the  chief 
wife  of  the  King,  and  Nodwengo  is  sprung  from 
another  wife.  Now  Hafela  is  proud  and  cruel,  a 
warrior  of  warriors,  a  terrible  man,  and  Nodwengo 
is  gentle  and  mild,  like  to  his  mother  whom  the  King 
loves.  Of  late  it  has  been  discovered  that  Hafela, 
weary  of  waiting  for  power,  has  made  a  plot  to  depose 
his  father  and  to  kill  Nodwengo,  his  brother,  so  that 
the  land  and  those  who  dwell  in  it  may  become  his 
without  question.  This  plot  the  King  knows — I 
had  it  from  one  of  his  women,  who  is  my  sister — and 
he  is  very  wrath,  yet  he  dare  do  little,  for  he  grows 
old  and  timid,  and  seeks  rest,  not  war.  Yet  he  is 
minded,  if  he  can  find  the  heart,  to  go  back  upon 
the  law  and  to  name  Nodwengo  as  his  heir  before 
all  the  army  at  the  Feast  of  the  First-fruits,  which 


THE    TEMPTATION  29 

shall  be  held  on  the  third  day  from  to-night.  This 
Hafela  knows,  and  Nodwengo  knows  it  also,  and  each 
of  them  has  summoned  his  following,  numbering 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  spears,  to  attend 
the  Feast  of  the  First-fruits.  That  feast  may  well  be 
a  feast  of  vultures,  my  father,  and  when  the  brothers 
and  their  regiments  rush  together  fighting  for  the 
throne,  what  will  chance  to  the  white  man  who 
comes  at  such  a  moment  to  preach  a  faith  of  peace, 
and  to  his  servant,  one  John,  who  led  him  there  ?  " 
"  I  do  not  know,"  answered  Owen,  "  and  it  troubles 
me  not  at  all.  I  go  to  carry  out  my  mission,  and  in 
this  way  or  in  that  it  will  be  carried  out.  John, 
if  you  are  fearful  or  unbelieving,  leave  me  to  go 
alone." 

"  Nay,  father,  I  am  not  fearful ;  yet,  father,  I 
would  have  you  understand.  Yonder  there  are  men 
who  can  work  wizardry.  Wow  !  I  know,  for  I  have 
seen  it,  and  they  will  demand  from  you  magic  greater 
than  their  magic." 
"  What  of  it,  John  ?  " 

"  Only  this,  my  father,  that  if  they  ask  and  you 
fail  to  give,  they  will  kill  you.  You  teach  beautiful 
things,  but  say,  are  you  a  wizard  ?  When  the  child 
of  a  woman  yonder  lay  dead,  you  could  not  raise  it 
as  did  the  Christ  ;  when  the  oxen  were  sick,  you 
could  not  cure  them  ;  or  at  least,  my  father,  you 
did  not,  although  you  wept  for  the  child  and  were 
sorry  at  the  loss  of  the  oxen.  Now,  my  father,  if 
perchance  they  ask  you  to  do  such  things  as  these 
yonder,  or  die,  say,  what  will  happen  ?  " 

3' 


30  THE    WIZARD 

• 

"  One  of  two  things,  John  :  either  I  shall  die  or 
I  shall  do  the  things." 

"  But  " — hesitated  John — "  surely  you  do  not 
believe  that—  -"  and  he  broke  off. 

Owen  turned  round  and  looked  at  his  disciple 
with  kindling  eyes.  "  I  do  believe,  oh  you  of  little 
faith  !  "  he  said,  "  I  do  believe  that  yonder  I  have  a 
mission,  and  that  He  Whom  I  serve  will  give  me 
power  to  carry  out  that  mission.  You  are  right,  I 
can  work  no  miracles  ;  but  He  can  work  miracles 
Whom  everything  in  Heaven  and  earth  obeys,  and 
if  there  is  need  He  will  work  them  through  me,  His 
instrument.  Or  perhaps  He  will  not  work  them, 
and  I  shall  die,  because  thus  His  ends  will  best  be 
forwarded.  At  the  least  I  go  in  faith,  fearing 
nothing,  for  what  has  he  to  fear  who  knows  the  will 
of  God  and  does  it  ?  But  to  you  who  doubt,  I  say— 
leave  me  ! " 

The  man  spread  out  his  hands  in  deprecation  ;  his 
thick  lips  trembled  a  little,  and  something  like  a 
tear  appeared  at  the  corners  of  his  eyes. 

"  Father,"  he  said,  "  am  I  a  coward  that  you  should 
talk  to  me  thus  ?  I,  who  for  twenty  years  have  been 
a  soldier  of  my  king  and  for  ten  a  captain  in  my 
regiment  ?  These  scars  show  whether  or  no  I  am 
a  coward,"  and  he  pointed  to  his  breast,  "  but  of 
them  I  will  not  speak.  I  am  no  coward,  else  I  had 
not  gone  upon  that  errand  of  yours.  Why,  then, 
would  you  reproach  me  because  my  ears  are  not  so 
open  as  yours,  and  my  heart  has  not  understanding  ? 
I  worship  that  God  of  Whom  you  have  taught  me, 


THE    TEMPTATION  31 

but  He  never  speaks  to  me  as  He  does  to  you.  I 
r  meet  Him  as  I  walk  at  night  ;  He  leaves  me 
quite  alone.  Therefore  it  is  that  I  fear  that  when  the 
hour  of  trial  comes  He  may  desert  you  ;  and  unless 
He  covers  you  with  His  shield,  of  this  I  am  sure, 
that  the  spear  is  forged  that  shall  blush  red  in  your 
heart,  my  father.  It  is  for  you  that  I  fear,  who  are 
so  gentle  and  tender  ;  not  for  myself,  who  am  well 
accustomed  to  look  in  the  eyes  of  Death,  and  who 
expect  no  more  than  death." 

"  Forgive  me,"  said  Owen,  hastily,  for  he  was 
moved,  "  and  be  sure  that  the  shield  will  be  over  us 
till  the  time  comes  for  us  to  pass  whither  we  shall 

need  none." 

% 

That  night  Owen  rose  from  the  task  at  which  he 
was  labouring  slowly  and  painfully,  a  translation  of 
passages  from  St.  John's  Gospel  into  the  language 
of  the  Amasuka,  and  going  to  the  open  window- 
place  of  the  hut,  he  rested  his  elbows  upon  it  and 
thought.  Now  it  was  as  he  sat  thus  that  a  great 
agony  of  doubt  took  possession  of  his  soul.  The 
.£th  that  hitherto  had  supported  him  seemed  to 
be  withdrawn,  and  he  was  left,  as  John  had  said, 
"  quite  alone."  Strange  voices  seemed  to  whisper' 
in  his  ears,  reproaching  and  reviling  him  ;  temp- 
tations long  ago  trampled  under  foot  rose  again  in 
might,  alluring  him. 

"  Fool !  "  said  the  voices,  "  get  you  hence  before 
it  is  too  late.  You  have  been  mad,  you  who  dreamed 
that  for  your  sake,  to  satisfy  your  pride,  the  Almighty 


3.2  THE    WIZARD 

would  break  His  silence  and  strain  His  law.  Are  you 
then  better,  or  greater,  or  purer  than  millions  who 
have  gone  before  you,  that  for  you  and  you  alone 
this  thing  should  be  done  ?  Why,  were  it  not  that 
you  are  mad,  you  would  be  among  the  chief  of  sinners; 
you,  who  dare  to  ask  that  the  powers  of  Heaven 
should  be  set  within  your  feeble  hand,  that  the  Angels 
of  Heaven  should  wait  upon  your  mortal  breath. 
Worm  that  you  are,  has  God  need  of  such  as  you  ? 
If  it  is  His  will  to  turn  the  heart  of  yonder  people 
He  will  do  it,  but  not  by  means  of  you.  You  and 
the  servant  whom  you  are  deluding  to  his  death 
will  perish  miserably,  and  this  alone  shaft  be  the 
fruit  of  your  presumptuous  sin.  Get  you  back  out 
of  this  wilderness  before  this  madness  takes  you 
afresh.  You  are  young,  you  have  wealth  ;  look 
where  She  stands  yonder  whom  you  desire.  Get 
you  back,  and  forget  your  folly  in  her  arms." 

These  thoughts,  and  many  others  of  like  nature, 
tore  Owen's  soul  in  that  hour  of  strange  and  terrible 
temptation.  Hp  'seemed  to  see  himself  standing 
before  the  thousands  of  the  savage  nation  he  went 
to  save,  and  to  hear  the  mocking  voices  of  their 
witch-finders  commanding  him,  if  he  were  a  true 
man  and  the  servant  of  that  God  of  Whom  he  prated, 
to  give  them  a  sign,  only  a  little  sign,  perchance  to 
move  a  stone  without  touching  it  with  his  hand, 
or  to  cause  a  dead  bough  to  blossom.  Then  he 
would  beseech  Heaven  with  frantic  prayers,  and  in 
vain,  till  at  length,  amidst  a  roar  of  laughter,  he, 
the  false  prophet  and  the  liar,  was  led  out  to  his 


THE    TEMPTATION  33 

doom.  He  saw  the  piteous,  wondering  look  of  the 
believer  whom  he  had  betrayed  to  death  ;  he  saw 
the  fierce  faces  and  the  spears  on  high,  and  seeing  all 
this  his  spirit  broke,  and,  just  as  the  little  clock  in 
the  room  behind  him  struck  the  first  stroke  of 
midnight,  with  a  great  and  bitter  cry  to  God  to  give 
him  back  the  faith  and  strength  that  he  had  lost, 
Owen's  head  fell  forward,  and  he  sank  into  a  swoon 
tli ere  upon  the  window-place. 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE   VISION 

WAS  it  swoon  or  sleep  ?  At  least  it  seemed  to 
Owen  that  presently  oncfe  again  he  was  gazing 
into  the  dense,  intolerable  blackness  of  the  night. 
Then  a  marvel  came  to  pass;  for  the  blackness 
opened,  or  rather 'on  it,  framed  and  surrounded  by 
it,  there  appeared  a  vision.  It  was  the  vision  of 
a  native  town,  having  a  great  bare  space  in  the 
centre  of  it  encircled  by  hundreds  or  thousands  of 
huts.  But  there  was  no  one  stirring  about  the  huts, 
for  it  was  night — not  this  his  night  of  trial  indeed, 
since  now  the  sky  was  strewn  with  innumerable  stars. 
Everything  was  silent  about  that  town,  save  that 
now  and  again  a  dog  barked  or  a  fretful  child  wailed 
within  a  hut,  or  the  sentries  as  they  passed,  saluted 
each  other  in  the  name  of  the  king. 

Among  all  those  hundreds  of  huts,  to  Owen  it 
seemed  that  his  attention  was  directed  to  one  which 
stood  apart  with  a  fence  about  it.  Now  the  interior 
of  the  hut  opened  itself  to  him.  It  was  not  lighted, 
yet  with  his  spirit  sense  he  could  see  its  every  detail : 
the  polished  floor,  the  skin  rugs,  the  beer  gourds, 
the  shields  and  spears,  the  roof  tree  of  red  wood, 

34 


THE    VISION  35 

and  the^dried  lizard  hanging  from  the  thatch,  a 
charm  to  ward  off  evil.  In  this  hut,  seated  face  to 
face  half-way  between  the  centre-post  and  the  door- 
hole,  were  two  men.  The  darkness  was  deep  about 
them  and  they  whispered  to  each  other  through  it  ; 
but  in  his  dream  it  was  no  bar  to  Owen's  sight.  He 
could  discern  their  faces  clearly.  One  was  that  of 
a  man  of  about  thirty-five  years  of  age.  In  stature 
he  was  almost  a  giant.  He  wore  a  kaross  of  leopard- 
skins,  and  on  his  wrists  and  ankles  were  rings  of 
ivory,  the  royal  ornaments.  His  face  was  fierce  and 
powerful  ;  his  eyes,  which  were  set  far  apart,  rolled 
so  much  that  at  times  they  seemed  all  white  ;  and 
liis  lingers  played  nervously  with  the  handle  of  a 
spear  that  he  carried  in  his  right  hand.  His  com- 
panion was  of  a  different  stamp  ;  a  man  of  not  less 
than  fifty  years,  he  was  tall  and  spare  in  figure,  with 
delicately-shaped  hands  and  feet.  His  hair  and 
little  beard  were  tinged  with  grey,  his  face  was 
strikingly  handsome,  nervous  and  expressive,  and  his 
forehead  both  broad  and  high.  But  more  remarkable 
still  were  his  eyes,  which  were  of  a  piercing  brightness, 
almost  grey  in  colour,  steady  as  the  flame  of  a 
well-trimmed  lamp,  and  so  cold  that  they  might 
have  been  precious  stones  set  in  the  head  of  a 
statue. 

"  Must  I  then  put  your  thoughts  in  words  ?  " 
said  this  man  in  a  clear,  quick  whisper.  "  Well,  so 
be  it  ;  for  I  weary  of  sitting  here  in  the  dark  waiting 
for  water  that  will  not  flow.  Listen,  Prince  ;  you 
come  to  talk  to  me  of  the  death  of  a  king — is  it  not 


36  THE    WIZARD 

so  ?  Nay,  do  not  start.  Why  are  you  affrighted 
when  you  hear  the  plot  upon  the  lips  of  another, 
that  these  many  months  has  been  familiar  to  your 
breast  ?  " 

"  Truly,  Hokosa,*  you  are  the  best  of  wizards, 
or  the  worst,"  answered  the  great  man  huskily. 
"  Yet  this  once  you  are  mistaken,"  he  added  with 
a  change  of  voice.  "  I  came  but  to  ask  you  for  a 
charm  to  turn  my  father's  heart— 

"  To  dust  ?  Prince,  if  I  am  mistaken,  why  am 
I  the  best  of  wizards,  or  the  worst,  and  .why  did 
your  jaw  drop  and  your  face  change  at  my  words, 
and  why  do  you  even  now  touch  your  dry  lips  with 
your  tongue  ?  Yes,  I  know  that  it  is  dark  here,  yet 
some  can  see  in  it,  and  I  am  one  of  them.  Ay, 
Prince,  and  I  can  see  your  thoughts  also.  You 
would  be  rid  of  your  father  :  he  has  lived  too  long. 
Moreover,  his  love  turns  to  Nodwengo,  the  good  and 
gentle  ;  and  perhaps — who  can  say  ? — it  is  even  in 
his  mind,  when  all  his  regiments  are  about  him  two 
days  hence,  to  declare  that  you,  Prince,  are  deposed, 
and  that  your  brother,  Nodwengo,  shall  be  king  in 
your  stead.  Now,  Nodwengo  you  cannot  kill,  he 
is  too  well  loved  and  too  .well  guarded.  If  he  died 
suddenly,  his  dead  lips  would  call  out  '  Murder  !  ' 
in  the  ears  of  all  men  ;  and,  Prince,  all  eyes  would 
turn  to  you,  who  alone  could  profit  by  his  end. 
But  if  the  King  should  chance  to  die — why,  he  is 
old,  is  he  not  ?  and  such  things  happen  to  the  old  ; 
also  he  grows  feeble,  and  will  not  suffer  the  regiments 
to  be  doctored  for  war,  though  day  by  day  they 


THE    VISION  37 

clamour  to  be  led  to  battle  ;  for  he  seeks  to  end  his 
years  in  peace." 

"  I  say  that  you  speak  folly,"  answered  the  Prince 
with  vehemence. 

"Then,  Son  of  the  Great  One,  why  should  you 
waste  time  in  listening  to  me  ?  Farewell,  Hafela, 
the  Prince,  firstborn  of  the  King,  who  in  a  day  to 
come  shall  carry  the  shield  of  Nodwengo  ;  for  he 
is  good  and  gentle,  and  will  spare  your  life, — if  I 
beg  it  of  him." 

Hafela  stretched  out  his  hand  through  the  darkness 
and  caught  Hokosa  by  the  wrist. 

"  Stay,"  he  whispered,  "  it  is  true.  The  King 
must  die  ;  for  if  he  does  not  die  within  three  days,  I 
shall  cease  to  be  his  heir.  I  know  it  through  my 
spies.  He  is  angry  with  me  ;  he  hates  me,  and  he 
loves  Nodwengo  and  the  mother  of  Nodwengo.  But 
dies  before  the  last  day  of  the  festival,  then  that 
decree  will  never  pass  his  lips,  and  the  regiments  will 
never  roar  out  the  name  of  Nodwengo  as  the  name 
of  the  King  to  come.  He  must  die,  I  tell  you, 
Hokosa,  and  by  your  hand." 

"  By  my  hand,  Prince  !  Nay  ;  what  have  you  to 
offer  me  in  return  for  such  a  deed  as  this  ?  Have  I 
not  grown  up  in  Umsuka's  shadow,  and  shall  I  cut 
down  the  tree  that  shades  me  ?  " 

"  What  have  I  to  offer  you  ?  This  :  that  next 
to  myself  you  shall  be  the  greatest  in  the  land, 
Hokosa." 

"  That  I  am  already,  and  whoever  rules  it,  that  I 
must  always  be.  I,  who  am  the  chief  of  wizards  ;  I, 


38  THE    WIZARD 

the  reader  of  men's  hearts  ;  I,  the  hearer  of  men's 
thoughts  ;  I,  the  lord  of  the  air  and  the  lightning  ; 
I,  the  invulnerable  !  If  you  would  murder,  Prince, 
then  do  the  deed  ;  do  it  knowing  that  I  have  your 
secret,  and  that  henceforth  you  who  rule  shall  be 
my  servant.  Nay,  you  forget  that  I  can  see  in 
the  dark  ;  lay  down  that  assegai,  or,  by  my  spirit, 
Prince  as  you  are,  I  will  blast  you  with  a  spell,  and 
your  body  shall  be  thrown  to  the  kites,  as  that  of 
one  who  would  murder  his  king  and  father  !  " 

The  Prince  heard  and  shook,  his  cheeks  sank  in, 
the  muscles  of  his  great  form  seemed  to  collapse, 
and  he  grovelled  on  the  floor  of  the  hut. 

"  I  know  your  magic,"  he  groaned  :  "  use  it  for 
me,  not  against  me  !  What  is  there  that  I  can 
offer  you,  who  have  everything  except  the  throne, 
whereon  you  cannot  sit,  seeing  that  you  are  not  of 
the  blood-royal  ?  " 

"  Think,"  said  Hokosa. 

For  a  while  the  Prince  thought,  till  presently  his 
form  straightened  itself,  and  with  a  quick  movement 
he  lifted  up  his  head. 

"  Is  it,  perchance,  my  affianced  wife  ?  "  he  whis- 
pered :  "  the  lady  Noma,  whom  I  love,  and  who, 
according  to  our  custom,  I  shall  wed  as  the  queen 
to  be  after  the  Feast  of  First-fruits  ?  Oh  !  say  it 
not,  Hoifosa." 

"  I  say  it,"  answered  the  wizard.  "  Listen,  Prince. 
The  lady  Noma  is  the  only  child  of  my  blood-brother, 
my  friend,  with  whom  I  was  brought  up,  he  who  was 
slain  at  my  side  in  the  great  war  with  the  tribes  of 


THE    VISION  39 

the  nor tli.  She  was  my  ward  :  she  was  more  ;  for 
through  her, — ah  !  you  know  not  how — I  held  my 
converse  with  the  things  of  earth  and  air,  the  spirits 
that  watch  us  now  in  this  darkness,  Hafela.  Thus 
it  happened  that  before  ever  she  was  a  woman,  her 
mind  grew  greater  than  the  mind  of  any  other 
woman,  and  .her  thought  became  my  thought,  and 
my  thought  became  her  thought,  for  I  and  no  other 
am  her  master.  Still  I  waited  to  wed  her  till  she 
was  fully  grown  ;  and  while  I  waited  I  went  upon 
an  embassy  to  the  northern  tribes.  Then  it  was 
that  you  saw  the  maid  in  visiting  at  my  kraal,  and 
her  beauty  and  her  wit  took -hold  of  you  ;  and  in  the 
Council  of  the  King,  as  yon  have  a  right  to  do,  you 
.•d  her  as  your  head  wife,  the  queen  that  is  to  be. 
King  heard  and  bowed  his  head;  he  sent  and 
,  and  placed  her  in  the  House  of  the  Royal 
Women,  theiv  to  a.bidr  till  this  J  vast  of  the  First-fruits, 
when  site  shall  be  given  to  you  in  marriage.  Yes,  he 
sent  her  to  that  house  wherein  not  even  I  may  set 
All  hough  1  was  arfar,  her  spirit  warned  me, 
and  1  returned,  but  too  ia!e  ;  for  she  was  sealed  to 
you  of  the  blood  md  that  is  a  law  which  may 

iloi 

d  yon  to  return  her  to  me,  and 
Von  mocked  me.  i  would  have  brought  you  to 
yon  but  it  could  not  have  availed  me  ;  for 

then,  by  that  same  law  which  may  not  be  broken, 
she  who  ii-d  to  you  must  die  with  you  ;    and 

though   •  'in I   si  1011  Id  sit  with  me  till 

I   also  died,    it    was   not    enough,  since  I  who  have 


40  THE    WIZARD 

conquered  all,  yet  cannot  conquer  the  fire  that  wastes 
my  heart,  nor  cease  to  long  by  night  and  day  for  a 
woman  who  is  lost  to  me.  Then  it  was,  Hafela,  that 
I  plotted  vengeance  against  you.  I  threw  my  spell 
over  the  mind  of  the  King,  till  he  learned  to  hate 
you  and  your  evil  deeds  ;  and  I,  even  I,  have  brought 
it  about  that  your  brother  should  be  preferred  before 
you,  and  that  you  shall  be  the  servant  in  his  house. 
This  is  the  price  that  you  must  pay  for  her  of  whom 
you  have  robbed  me  ;  and  by  my  spirit  and  her 
'spirit  you  shall  pay  it  !  Yet  listen.  Hand  back  the 
girl,  as  you  may  do — for  she  is  not  yet  your  wife — 
and  choose  another  for  your  queen,  and  I  will  undo 
all  that  I  have  done,  and  I  will  find  you  a  means, 
Hafela,  to  carry  out  your  will.  Ay,  before  six  suns 
have  set,  the  regiments  rushing  past  you  shall  hail 
you  King  of  the  Nation  of  the  Amasuka,  Lord  of  the 
House  of  Fire  !  " 

"  I  cannot,"  groaned  the  Prince  ;  "  death  were 
better  than  this  !  " 

"  Ay,  death  were  better  ;  but  you  shall  not  die, 
you  shall  live  a  servant,  and  your  name  shall  become 
a  mockery,  a  name  for  women  to  make  rhymes  on." 

Now  the  Prince  sprang  up. 

"  Take  her  ! "  he  hissed — "  take  her  !  you,  who  are 
an  evil  spirit  ;  you,  beneath  whose  eyes  children 
wail,  and  at  whose  passing  the  hair  on  the  backs  of 
hounds  stands  up  !  Take  her,  priest  of  death  and 
evil  ;  but  take  my  curse  with  her  !  Ah  !  I  also  can 
prophecy  ;  and  I  tell  you  that  this  woman  whom  you 
have  taught,  this  witch  of  many  spells  whose  glance 


THE  VISION  4i 

can  shrivel  the  hearts  of  men,  shall  give  you  to  drink 
of  your  own  medicine  ;  ay,  she  shall  dog  you  to  the 
death,  and  mock  you  while  you  perish  by  an  end  of 
shame  !  " 

"  What,"  laughed  the-wizard,  "  have  I  a  rival  in  my 
own  arts  ?  Nay,  Hafela,  if  you  would  learn  the 
trade,  pay  me  well  and  I  will  give  you  lessons.  Yet 
I  counsel  you  not  ;  for  you  are  flesh,  nothing  but 
flesh,  and  he  who  would  rule  the  air  must  cultivate 
the  spirit.  Why,  I  tell  you,  Prince,  that  even  the 
love  for  her  who  is  my  heart,  the  lady  whom  we  both 
would  wed,  partaking  of  the  flesh  as,  alas  !  it  does, 
*  has  cost  me  half  my  powers.  Now  let  us  cease  from 
empty  words,  and  strike  our  bargain. 

"  Listen.  On  the  last  day  of  the  feast,  when  all 
the  regiments  are  gathered  to  salute  the  King  there 
in  his  Great  Place  according  to  custom,  you  shall 
stand  forth  before  the  King  and  renounce  Noma, 
and  she  shall  pass  back  to  the  care  of  my  household. 
You  yourself  shall  bring  her  to  where  I  stand,  and  as 
I  take  her  from  you  I  will  put  into  your  hand  a 
certain  powder.  Then  you  shall  return  to  the  side 
of  the  King,  and  after  our  fashion  shall  give  him 
to  drink  the  bowl  of  the  first-fruits  ;  but  as  you  stir 
the  beer,  you  will  let  fall  into  it  that  powder  which 
I  have  given  you.  The  King  will  drink,  and  what  he 
leaves  undrunk  you  will  throw  out  upon  the  dust. 
Now  he  will  rise  to  give  out  to  the  people  his  royal 
decree,  whereby,  Prince,  you  are  to  be  deposed  from 
your  place  as  heir,  and  your  brother,  Nodwengo, 
is  to  be  set  in  your  place.  But  of  that  decree  never 


42  THE    WIZARD 

a  word  shall  pass  his  lips  ;  if  it  does,  recall  your 
saying*and  take  back  the  la.dy  Noma  from  where  she 
stands  beside  me.  I  tell  you  that  never  a  word  shall 
pass  his  lips  ;  for  even  as  he  rises  a  stroke  shall  take 
him,  such  a  stroke  as  often  4alls  upon  the  fat  and 
aged,  and  he  shall  sink  to  the  ground  snoring  through 
his  nostrils.  For  a  while  thereafter — it  may  be  six 
hours,  it  may  be  twelve — he  shall  lie  insensible,  and 
then  a  cry  will  arise  that  the  King  is  dead  !  " 

"  Ay,"  said  Hafela,  "  and  that  I  have  poisoned 
him!" 

"  Why,  Prince  ?  Few  know  what  is  in  your 
father's  mind,  and  with  those,  being  king,  you  will 
be  able  to  deal.  Also  this  is  the  virtue  of  the  poison 
which  I  choose,  that  it  is  swift,  yet  the  symptoms  of 
it  are  the  symptoms  of  a  natural  sickness.  But  that 
your  safety  and  mine  may  be  assured,  I  have  made 
yet  another  plan,  though  there  will  be  little  need  of 
it.  You  were  present  two  days  since  when  a  runner 
came  from  the  white  man  who  sojourns  beyond  our 
border,  he  who  seeks  to  teach,  us,  the  Children  of 
Fire,  a  new  faith,  and  gives  out  that  he  is  the  messen- 
ger of  the  King  of  Heaven;  This  runner  asked  leave 
for  the  white  man  to  visit  the  Great  Place,  and, 
speaking  in  the  King's  name,  I  gave  him  leave. 
But  I  warned  his  servant  that  if  his  master  came, 
a  sign  should  be  required  of  him  to  show  that  he 
was  a  true  man  and  had  of  the  wisdom  of  the  King 
of  Heaven^;  and  that  if  he  failed  therein,  then  that 
he  should  die  as  that  white  liar  died  who  visited  us 
in  bygone  years.  Now  I  have  so  ordered  that  this 


THE    VISION  43 

white  man,  passing  through  the  Valley  of  Death 
yonder,  shall  reach  the  Great  Place  not  long  before 
the  King  drinks  of  the  cup  of  the  first-fruits.  Then  if 
any  think  that  something  out  of  nature  has  happened 
to  the  King,  they  will  surely  think  also  that  this 
strange  prayer-doctor  has  wrought  it.  Then  also  I 
will  call  for  a  sign  from  the  white  man,  praying  of 
him  to  recover  the  King  of  his  sickness  ;  and  when 
he  fails  he  shall  be  slain  as  a  worker  of  spells  and  the 
false  prophet  of  a  false  God,  and  so  we  shall  be  rid 
of  him  and  his  new  faith,  and  you  shall  be  cleared 
of  daubt.  I§  not  the  plan  good,  Prince  ?  " 

"  It  is  very  good,  Hokosa — save  for  one  thing 
only." 

"  For  what  thing  ?  " 

"  This  :  the  white  man  who  is  named  Messenger 
might  chance  to  be  a  true  prophet  of  a  true  God,  and 
to  recover  the  King." 

"  Oho,  let  him  do  it,  if  he  can  ;  but  to  do  it,  first 
he  must  know  the  poison  and  its  antidote.  There 
is  but  one,  and  it  is  known  to  me  only  of  all  men 
in  this  land.  When  he  has  done  that,  then  I,  yes, 
even  I,  Hokosa,  will  begin  to  inquire  concerning 
this  God  of  his,  who  shows  Himself  so  mighty  in 
the  person  of  His  messenger."  And  he  laughed  low 
and  scornfully.  "Prince,  farewell!  I  go  *  forth 
alone,  whither  you  dare  not  follow  at  this  hour,  to 
seek  that  which  we  shall  need.  One  word — think 
not  to  play  me  false,,  or  to  cheat  me  of  my  price  ; 
for  whatever  betides,  be  sure  of  this,  that  hour  shall 
be  the  hour  of  your  dooming.  Hail  to  you,  Son  of 


44  THE    WIZARD 

the  King  !  Hail  !  and  farewell."  And,  removing 
the  doorboard,  the  wizard  passed  from  the  hut  and 
was  gone. 

.    The  vision  changed.     Now  there  appeared  a  valley 
walled  in  on  either  side  with  sloping  cliffs  of  granite  ; 
a  desolate  place,  sandy  and,  save  for  a  single  spring, 
without  water,  strewn  with  boulders  of  rock,  some 
of  them  piled  fantastically  one  upon  the  other.     At 
a  certain  spot  this  valley  widened  out,  and  in  the 
mouth  of  the  space  thus  formed,  midway  between  the 
curved  lines  of  the  receding  cliffs  stood  a  little  hill 
or  koppie,  also  built  up  of  boulders.     It  was  a  place 
of  death  ;   for  all  around  the  hill,  and  piled  in  hun- 
dreds between  the  crevices  of  its  stones,  lay  the  white 
bones  of  men.     Nor  was  this  all.     Its  summit  was 
flat,  and  in  the  midst  of  it  stood  a  huge  tree.     Even 
had  it  not  been  for  the  fruit  that  hung  from  its 
branches,  the  aspect  of  that  tree  must  have  struck 
the  beholder  as  uncanny,  even  as  horrible.     The  bark 
on  its  great  bole  was  leprous  white  ;    and  from  its 
gaunt  and  spreading  rungs  rose  branches  that  sub- 
divided themselves  again  and  again,  till  at  last  they 
terminated  in  round  green  fingers,  springing  from 
grey,  flat  slabs  of  bark,  in  shape  not  unlike  that  of  a 
human  palm.     Indeed,  from  a  little  distance  this 
tree,  especially  if  seen  by  moonlight,  had  the  appear- 
ance of  bearing  on  it  hundreds  or  thousands  of  the 
arms  and  hands  of  men,  all  of  them  stretched  im- 
ploringly to  Heaven.    Well  might  they  seem  so  to  do, 
seeing  that  to  its  naked  limbs  hung  the  bodies  of  at 


THE    VISION  45 

least  twenty  human  beings  who  had  suffered  death 
by  order  of  the  King  or  his  captains,  or  by  the  decree 
of  the  company  of  wizards,  whereof  Hokosa  was  the 
chief.  There  on  the  Hill  of  Death  stood  the  Tree  of 
Death  ;  and  there  in  its  dank  shade,  or  piled  upon 
the  ground  beneath  it,  hung  and  lay  the  pitiful 
remnants  of  the  multitudes  who  for  generations  had 
been  led  thither  to  their  doom. 

Now  in  the  vision  a  man  was  seen  approaching 
by  the  little  pathway  that  ran  up  the  side  of  the 
mount — the  Road  of  Lost  Footsteps  it  was  called. 
It  was  Hokosa  the  wizard.  Outside  the  circle  of 
the  tree  he  halted,  and  drawing  a  tanned  skin  from 
a  bundle  of  medicines  which  he  carried,  he  tied  it 
about  his  mouth  ;  for  the  very  smell  of  that  tree  is 
poisonous  and  must  not  be  suffered  to  reach  the  lungs. 

Presently  he  was  under  the  branches?  where  once 
again  he  halted  ;  this  time  it  was  to  gaze  at  the  body 
of  an  old  man  which  swung  to  and  fro  in  the  night 
breeze. 

"  All !  friend,"  he  muttered,  "  we  strove  for  many 
years,  but  it  seems  that  I  have  conquered  at  the  last. 
Well,  it  is  just  ;  for  if  you  could  have  had  your  way 
your  end  would  have  been  my  end." 

Then  very  leisurely,  as  one  who  is  sure  that  he 
will  not  be  interrupted,  he  began  to  climb  the  tree, 
till  at  length  some  of  the  green  fingers  were  within 
his  reach.  Resting  his  back  against  a  bough,  one 
by  one  he  broke  off  several  of  them,  and  averting 
his  head  so  that  the  fumes  of  it  might  not  reach  him, 
he  caused  the  thick  milk-white  juice  that  they 


46  THE    WIZARD 

contained  to  trickle  into  the  mouth  of  a  little  gourd 
which  was  hung  about  his  neck  by  a  string.  When 
he  had  collected  enough  of  the  poison  and  carefully 
corked  the  goufd  with  a  plug  of  wood,  he  descended 
the  tree  again.  At  the  great  fork  where  the  main 
branches  sprang  from  the  trunk,  he  stood  a  while 
contemplating  a  creeping  plant  which  ran  up  them. 
It  was  a  plant  of  naked  stem,  like  the  tree  it  grew 
upon  ;  and,  also  like  the  tree,  its  leaves  consisted  of 
bunches  of  green  spikes  having  a  milky  juice. 

"  Strange,"  he  said  aloud,  "  that  nature  should  set 
the  bane  and  the  antidote  side  by  side,  the  one  twined 
about  the  other.  Well,  so  it  is  in  everything  ;  yes, 
even  in  the  heart  of  man.  Shall  I  gather  some  of 
this  juice  also  ?  No  ;  for  then  I  might  repent  and 
save  him,  remembering  that  he  has  loved  me,  and 
thus  lose  hei*  I  seek,  her^whom  I  must  win  back  or 
be  withered.  Let  the  Messenger  of  the  King  of 
Heaven  save  him,  if  he  can.  This  tree  lies  on  his 
path  ;  perchance  he  may  prevail  upon  its  dead  to  tell 
him  of  the  bane  and  of  the  antidote."  And  once 
more  he  laughed  mockingly. 

The  vision  passed.  At  this  moment  Owen,  re- 
covering from  his  swoon,  lifted  his  head  from  the 
window-place.  The  night  before  him  was  as  black 
as  it  had  been,  and  behind  him  the  little  clock  was 
still  striking  the  hour  of  midnight,  therefore  he  could 
not  have  remained  insensible  for  longer  than  a  few 
seconds. 

A  few  seconds,  yet  how  much  had  he  seen  in  them, 


THE    VISION  4? 

Truly  his  want  of  faith  had  been  reproved, — truly 
he  also  had  been  "  warned  of  God  in  a  dream,"- 
truly  "his  ears  had  been  opened  and  his  instruction 
sealed/'  His  soul  had  been  "  kept  back  from  the 
pit,"  and  his  life  from  "  perishing  by  the  sword  ;  " 
and  the  way  of  the  wicked  had  been  made  clear  to 
him  "  in  a  dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night  when  deep 
sleep  falleth  upon  men." 

Not  for  nothing  had  he  endured  that  agony,  and 
not  for  nothing  had  he  struggled  in  the  grip  of 
doubt. 


CHAPTER    V 

THE    FEAST   OF   THE    FIRST-FRUITS 

ON  the  third  morning  from  this  night  whereof  the 
strange  events  have  been  described,  an  ox-wagon 
might   have  been   seen   outspanned   on   the  hither 
side  of  those  ranges  of  hills  that  were  visible  from 
the  river.     These  mountains,   which   although  not 
high  were  very  steep,  formed  the  outer  barrier  and 
defence  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Amasuka.     Within 
five    hundred    yards    &i    where    the    wagon    stood, 
however,  a  sheer  cliff ed  gorge,  fire-riven  and  water- 
hewn,  pierced  the  range,  and  looking  on  it,  Owen 
knew  it  for  the  gorge  of  his  dream.     Night  and  day 
the  mouth  of  it  was  guarded  by  a  company  of  armed 
soldiers,  whose  huts  were  built  high  on  outlook  places 
in  the  mountains,  whence  their  keen  eyes  could  scan 
the  vast  expanses  of  plain.     A  full  day  before  it 
reached  them,  they  had  seen  the  white-capped  wagon 
crawling  across  the  veldt,   and  swift  runners  had 
reported  its  advent  to  the  King  at  his  Great   Place. 
Back  came  the  word  of  the  King  that  the  white  man, 
with  the  wagon  and  his  servant,  were  to  be  led  on 
towards  the  Great  Place  at  such  speed  as  would 
bring  him  there  in  time  for  him  to  behold  the  last 

48 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     49 

ceremony  of  the  Feast  of  First-fruits  ;  but,  for  the 
present,  that  the  wagon  itself  and  the  oxen  were  to 
be  left  at  the  mouth  of  the  gorge,  in  charge  of  a  guard 
who  would  be  answerable  for  them. 

Now,  on  this  morning  the  captain  of  the  guard 
and  his  orderlies  advanced  to  the  wagon  and  stood 
in  front  of  it.  They  were  splendid  men,  armed  with 
great  spears  and  shields,  and  adorned  with  feather 
head-dresses  and  all  the  wild  finery  of  their  regiment. 
Owen  descended  from  the  wagon  and  came  to  meet 
them,  and  so  for  a  few  moments  they  remained, 
face  to  face,  in  silence.  A  strange  contrast  they 
presented  as  they  stood  there  ;  the  bare-headed  white 
man  frail,  delicate,  spiritual  of  countenance,  and 
the  warriors  great,  grave,  powerful,  a  very  embodi- 
ment of  the  essence  of  untamed  humanity,  an 
incarnate  presentation  of  the  spirit  of  savage  warfare. 

"  How  are  you  named,  White  Man  ?  "  asked  the 
captain. 

"  Chief,  I  am  named  Messenger." 

"The  peace  of  the  King  be  with  yon,  Messenger," 
said  the  captain,  lifting  his  spear. 

"  The  peace  of  God  be  with  you,  Chief,"  answered 
Owen,  holding  up  his  hands  in  blessing. 

"  Who  is  God  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"  Chief,  He  is  the  King  I  serve,  and  His  word  is 
between  my  lips." 

"  Then  pass  on,   Messenger  of  God,   and  deliver 

Hu-  word  of  God  your  King  into  the  ears  of  my  king, 

at    his    Great    Place   yonder.     Pass    on    riding   the 

t  you  have  brought  with  you,  for  tjie  way  is 


50  THE    WIZARD 

rough ;  but  your  wagon,  your  oxen,  and  your 
servants,  save  this  man. only  who  is  of  the  Children 
of  Fire,  must  stay  here  in  my  keeping.  Fear  not, 
Messenger,  I  will  hold  them  safe." 

"I  do  not  fear,  Chief;    there  is  honour  in  your 


Some  hours  later,  Owen,  mounted  on  his  mule, 
was  riding  through  the  gorge,  a  guard  in  front  of 
and  behind  him,  and  with  them  carriers  who  had 
been  sent  to  bear  his  baggage.  At  his  side  walked 
his  disciple  John,  and  his  face  was  sad. 

"  Why  are  you  still  afraid  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

"  Ah  !  father,  because  this  is  a  place  of  fear. 
Here  in  this  valley  men  are  led  to  die  ;  presently 
you  will  see." 

"  I  have  seen/'  answered  Owen.  "  There  where 
we  shall  halt  is  a  mount,  and  on  that  mount  stands  a 
tree  ;  it  is  called  the  Tree  of  Death,  and  it  stretches 
a  thousand  hands  to  Heaven,  praying  for  mercy  that 
docs  not  cuine,  and  from  its  boughs  there  hangs  fruit, 
a  fruit  of  dead  men — yes,  twenty  of  them  ham\ 
there  this  day." 

"  How  know  you  these  things,  my  father,"  asked 
the  man,  amazed,  "seeing  that  I  have  never  spoken 
to  you  of  them  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  lie  answered,  "  God  has  spoken  to  me.  My 
God  and  your  God." 

Another  hour  passed,  and  they  were  resting  *by 
.the  spring  of  water,  near  to  the  shadow  of  the 
dreadful  tree,  for  in  that  gorge  the  sup  burned 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     51 

fiercely.  John  counted  the  bodies  that  swung 
upon  it  and  again  looked  fearfully  at  Owen,  for 
there  were  twenty  of  them. 

"  I  desire  to  go  up  to  that  tree,"  Owen  said  to 
the  guard. 

"As  you  will,  Messenger,"  answered  their  leader  ; 
"  I  have  no  orders  to  prevent  you  from  so  doing. 
Still,"  he  added  with  a  solemn  smile,  "  it  is  a  place 
tha.1  IV vv  seek  of  their  own  will,  and,  because  I  like 
you  well.  Messenger,  I  pray  it  may  never  he  my  duty 
to  lead  yon  there  of  the  King's  will," 

Then  Owen  went  up  to  the  tree  and  John  with 
him,  only  John  would  not  pass  beneath  the  shadow 
of  its  brandies  ;  but  stood  by  wondering,  while 
his  master  bound  a,  handkerchief  about  his 
mouth. 

How  did  he  know  that  the  breath  of  the  tree  was 
poisn  John  wondered. 

Owen  walked  to  the  bole  of  the  tree,  and  breaking 
off  some  of  the  linger-like  leaves  of  the  creeper  that 
1  wined  aixiiit  it,  he  pressed  their  milky  juice  into 
a  little  bottle  that  he  had  made  ready.  Then  he 
retiinu'd  quickly,  for  the  sights  and  odours  of  the 
plarr  were  not  to  be  borne. 

Outside  the  circle  of  the  branches  he  halted, 
and  removed  the  handkerchief  from  his  mouth. 

"  lie  of  good  cheer,"  he  said  to  John,  "and  if  it 

should   chance  that   I   am  called   away   before   my 

words    coine    true,    yet    remember    my    words.     I 

tel!  you   that  this  Tree  of  Death  shall  become  the 

Life  for  all  the   children  of  your  people. 


52  THE    WIZARD 

Look  !    there  above  you  is  the  sign  and  the  promise 
of  it." 

John  lifted  his  eyes,  following  the  line  of  Owen's 
outstretched  hand,  and  saw  this.  High  up  upon 
the  tree,  and  standing  clear  of  all  the  other  branches, 
was  one  straight,  dead  limb,  and  from  this  dead 
limb  two  arms  projected  at  right  angles,  also  dead 
and  snapped  off  short.  Had  a  carpenter  fashioned 
a  cross  of  wood  and  set  it  there,  its  proportions 
could  not  have  been  more  proper  and  exact.  It  was 
very  strange  to  find  this  symbol  of  the  Christian  hope 
towrering  above  that  place  of  human  terror,  and 
stranger  still  was  the  purpose  which  it  must  serve 
in  a  day  to  come. 

Owen  and  John  returned  to  the  guard  in  silence, 
and  presently  they  set  forward  on  their  journey. 
At  length,  passing  beneath  a  natural  arch  of  rock, 
they  were  out  of  the  Valley  of  Death,  and  before 
them,  not  five  hundred  paces  away,  was  the  fence 
of  the  Great  Place.  The  Great  Place  stood  upon 
a  high  plateau,  in  the  lap  of  the  surrounding  hills, 
all  of  which  were  strongly  fortified  with  schanses, 
pitfalls,  and  rough  walls  of  stone.  This  plateau 
may  have  measured  fifteen  miles  in  circumference,, 
and  the  fence  of  the  town  itself  was  about  three  miles 
in  circumference.  Within  the  fence  and  following 
its  curve,  for  it  was  round,  stood  thousands  of  dome- 
shaped  huts  carefully  set  out  in  streets.  Within 
these  again  was  a  stout  stockade  of  timber,  enclosing 
a  vast  arena  of  trodden  earth,  large  enough  to  contain 
all  the  cattle  of  the  People  of  Fire  in  times  of  danger, 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     53 

and  to  serve  as  a  review  ground  for  their  impis 
in  times  of  peace  or  festival. 

At  the  outer  gate  of  the  kraal  there  was  a  halt, 
while  the  keepers  of  the  gate  despatched  a  messenger 
to  the  King  to  announce  the  advent  of  the  white  man. 
Of  this  pause  Owen  took  advantage  to  array  himself 
in  the  surplice  and  hood  which  he  had  brought  with 
him  in  readiness  for  that  hour,  then  he  gave  the  mule 
to  John  to  lead  behind  him. 

"  What  do  you,  Messenger  ?  "  asked  the  leader 
of  the  guard,  astonished. 

"  I  clothe  myself  in  my  war-dress,"  he  answered. 

"  Where  then  is  your  spear,  Messenger  ?  " 

"  Here,"  said  Owen,  presenting  to  his  eyes  a 
crucifix  of  ivory,  most  beautifully  carved. 

"  I  perceive  that  you  are  of  the  family  of  wizards," 
said  the  man,  and  fell  back. 

Now  they  entered  the  kraal  and  passed  for  two 
hundred  yards  or  more  through  rows  of  huts,  till 
they  reached  the  gate  of  the  stockade,  which  was 
opened  to  them.  Once  within  it,  Owen  saw  a 
wonderful  sight,  such  a  sight  as  few  white  men  have 
seen.  The  ground  of  the  enormous  oval  before  him 
was  not  flat  ;  either  from  natural  accident  or  by 
design  it  sloped  gently  upwards,  so  that  the  spectator, 
standing  by  the  gate  or  at  the  head  of  it  before  the 
House  of  the  King,  could  take  in  the  whole  expanse, 
and,  if  his  sight  were  keen  enough,  could  see  every 
individual  upon  it.  On  the  particular  day  of  Owen's 
arrival  it  was  crowded  with  regiments,  twelve  of 
them,  all  dressed  in  their  different  uniforms  and 


54  THE    WIZARD 

bearing  shields  to  match,  not  one  of  which  was  less 
than  2,500  strong.  At  this  moment  the  regiments 
were  massed  in  deep  lines,  each  battalion  by  itself, 
on  either  side  of  the  broad  roadway  that  ran  straight 
up  the  kraal  to  where  the  King,  his  sons,  his  advisers 
and  guards,  together  with  the  Company  of  Wizards, 
were  placed  in  front  of  the  Royal  House.  There 
they  stood  in  absolute  silence,  like  tens  of  thousands 
of  bronze  statues,  and  Owen  perceived  that  either 
they  were  resting  or  that  they  were  gathered  thus 
to  receive  him.  That  the  latter  was  the  case  soon 
became  evident,  for  as  he  appeared,  a  white  spot  at 
the  foot  of  the  slope,  countless  heads  turned  and 
myriads  of  eyes  fastened  themselves  upon  him. 
For  an  instant  he  was  dismayed  ;  there  was  some- 
thing terrifying  in  this  numberless  multitude  of 
warriors,  and  the  thought  of  the  task  that  he  had 
undertaken  crushed  his  spirit.  Then  he  remembered, 
and  shaking  off  his  fear  and  doubt,  alone,  save  for 
his  disciple  John,  holding  the  crucifix  aloft,  he  walked 
slowly  up  the  wide  road  towards  the  place  where  he 
guessed  that  the  King  must  be.  His  arm  was  weary 
ere  ever  he  reached  it,  but  at  length  he  found  himself 
standing  before  a  thick-set  old  man,  who  was  clad  in 
leopard-skins  and  seated  on  a  stool  of  polished  wood. 

"  It  is  the  King,"  whispered  John  behind  him. 

"  Peace  be  to  you,"  said  Owen,  breaking  the 
silence. 

"  The  wish  is  good,  may  it  be  fulfilled,"  answered 
the  King  in  a  deep  voice,  sighing  as  he  said  the 
words.  "  Yet  yours  is  a  strange  greeting,"  he  added. 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     55 

"  Whence  come  you,  White  Man,  how  are  you  named, 
and  what  is  your  mission  to  me  and  to  my  people  ?  " 

"  King,  I  come  from  beyond  the  sea,  I  am  named 
Messenger,  and  my  mission  is  to  deliver  to  you  the 
saying  of  God,  my  King  and  yours." 

At  these  words  a  gasp  of  astonishment  went  up 
from  those  who  stood  within  hearing,  expecting 
as  they  did  to  see  them  rewarded  by  instant  death. 
But  Umsuka  only  said  : 

'  My  King  and  yours  ?  '  Bold  words,  Messenger. 
Where  then  is  this  King  to  whom  I,  Umsuka,  should 
bow  the  knee  ?  " 

"  He  is  everywhere — in  the  heavens,  on  the  earth 
and  below  the  earth." 

"  If  He  is  everywhere,  then  He  is  here.  Show 
me  the  likeness  of  this  King,  Messenger." 

"  Behold  it,"  Owen  answered,  thrusting  forward 
the  crucifix. 

Now  all  the  great  ones  about  the  King  stared  at 
this  figure  of  a  dying  man  crowned  with  thorns 
and  hanging  on  a  cross,  and  then  drew  up  their 
lips  to  laugh.  But  that  laugh  never  left  them  ;  a 
sudden  impulse,  a  mysterious  wave  of  feeling  choked 
it  in' their  throats.  A  sense  of  the  strangeness  of 
the  contrast  between  themselves  in  their  multitudes 
and  this  one  white-robed  man  in  his  loneliness  took 
hold  of  them,  and  with  it  another  sense  of  something 
not  far  removed  from  fear. 

"  A  wizard  indeed,"  they  thought  in  their  hearts, 
;uid  what  they  thought  the  King  uttered. 

"  I  perceive,"  he  said,  "  that  you  are  either  mad, 


56  THE    WIZARD 

White  Man,  or  you  are  a  prince  of  wizards.  Mad 
you  do  not  seem  to  be,  for  your  eyes  are  calm, 
therefore  a  wizard  you  must  be.  Well,  stand  behind 
me  :  by-and-by  I  will  hear  your  message  and  ask 
of  you  to  show  me  your  powers  ;  but  before  then 
there  are  things  which  I  must  do.  Are  the  lads 
ready  ?  Ho,  you,  loose  the  bull !  " 

At  the  words  a  line  of  soldiers  moved  from  the 
right,  forming  itself  up  in  front  of  the  King  and 
Ms  attendants  and  revealing  a  number  of  youths, 
of  from  sixteen  to  eighteen  years  of  age,  armed 
with  sticks  only,  who  stood  in  companies  outside 
a  massive  gate.  Presently  this  gate  was  opened, 
and  through  it,  with  a  mad  bellow,  rushed  a  wild 
buffalo  bull.  On  seeing  them  the  brute  halted,  and 
for  a  few  moments  stood  pawing  the  earth  and  tearing 
at  it  with  his  great  horns.  Then  it  put  down  its 
head  and  charged.  Instead  of  making  way  for  it, 
uttering  a  shrill  whistling  sound,  the  youths  rushed 
at  the  beast,  striking  with  their  sticks.  Another 
instant,  and  one  of  them  appeared  above  the  heads 
of  his  companions,  thrown  high  into  the  air,  to  be 
followed  by  a  second  and  a  third.  Now  the  animal 
was  through  the  throng  and  carrying  a  poor  boy 
on  its  horn,  whence  presently  he  fell  dead  ;  it  charged 
furiously  backward  and  forward,  through  the  ranks 
of  the  regiments.  Watching  it  fascinated,  Owen 
noted  that  it  was  a  point  of  honour  for  no  man  to 
stir  before  its  rush  ;  there  they  stood,  and  if  the 
bull  gored  them,  there  they  fell.  At  length,  exhausted 
and  terrified,  the  animal  headed  back  straight  up  the 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     57 

lane  where  the  main  body  of  the  youths  were  waiting 
for  it.  Now  it  was  among  them,  and,  reckless  of 
wounds  or  death,  they  swarmed  about  it  like  bees, 
seizing  it  by  the  legs,  the  nose,  the  horns  and  the 
tail,  till  with  desperate  efforts  they  dragged  •  it  to 
the  ground  and  beat  the  life  out  of  it  with  their 
sticks.  This  done,  they  formed  up  before  the  king 
and  saluted  him. 

"  How  many  are  killed  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Eight  in  all,"  was  the  answer,  "and  fifteen  are 
gored." 

"  A  good  bull,"  he  said  with  a  smile  ;  "  that  of  last 
year  killed  but  five.  Well,  the  lads  fought  him 
bravely.  Let  the  dead  be  buried,  the  hurt  tended, 
or,  if  their  harms  are  hopeless,  slain,  and.to  the  rest 
give  a  double  ration  of  beer.  Ho  now,  fall  back, 
men,  and  make  a  space  for  the  Bees  and  the  Wasps 
to  fight  in." 

Some  orders  were  given  and  a  great  ring  was 
formed,  leaving  an  arena  clear  that  may  have 
measured  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in  diameter. 
Then  suddenly,  from  opposite  sides,  the  two  regiments 
known  as  the  Bees  and  the  Wasps  respectively, 
rushed  upon  each  other,  uttering  their  war-cries. 

"  i  put  ten  hea^l  of  cattle  on  the  Bees  ;  who 
wagers  on  the  Wasps  ?  "  cried  the  King. 

"  I,  Lord,"  answered  the  Prince  Hafela,  stepping 
forward. 

"  You,  Prince  ! "  said  the  King  with  a  quick 
frown.  "  Well,  you  are  right  to  back  them,  they 
are  your  own  regiment.  Ah  !  they  are  at  it." 


58  THE    WIZARD 

By  this  time  the  scene  was  that  of  a  hell  broken 
loose  upon  the  earth.  The  two  regiments,  numbering 
some  5,000  men  in  all,  had  come  together,  and  the 
roar  of  their  meeting  shields  was  like  the  roar  of 
thunder.  They  were  armed  with  kerries  only,  and 
not  with  spears,  for  the  fight  was  supposed  to  be 
a  mimic  one  ;  but  these  weapons  they  used  with 
such  effect  that  soon  hundreds  of  them  were  down 
dead  or  with  shattered  skulls  and  bruised  limbs. 
Fiercely  they  fought,  wrhile  the  wiiole  army  watched, 
for  their  rivalry  was  keen  and  for  many  months 
they  had  known  that  they  were  to  be  pitted  one 
against  the  other  on  this  day.  Fiercely  they  fought, 
while  the  captains  cried  their  orders,  and  the  dust 
rose  up  in  clouds  as  they  swung  to  and  fro,  breast 
thrusting  against  breast.  At  length  the  end  came  ; 
the  Bees  began  to  give,  they  fell  back  ever  more 
quickly  till  their  retreat  was  a  rout,  and,  leaving 
many  stretched  upon  the  ground,  amid  the  mocking 
cries  of  the  army  they  were  driven  to  the  fence,  by 
touching  which  they  obtained  peace  at  the  hands 
of  their  victors. 

The  King  saw,  and  his  somewhat  heavy,  quiet 
face  grew  alive  with  rage. 

"  Search  and  see,"  he  said,  "  if  the  captain  of  the 
Bees  is  alive  and  unhurt." 

Messengers  went  to  do  his  bidding,  and  presently 
they  returned,  bringing  with  them  a  man  of  magni- 
ficent appearance  and  middle  age,  whose  left  arm 
had  been  broken  by  a  blow  from  a  kerry.  With  his 
right  hand  he  saluted  first  the  King,  then  the  Prince 


THE    FEAST    OF    THE    FIRST-FRUITS     59 

Nodwengo,  a  kindly-faced,  mild-eyed  man,  in  whose 
command  he  was. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  King,  in  a 
cold  yoice  of  anger.  "  Know  you  that  you  have  cost 
me  ten  head  of  the  royal  white  cattle  ?  " 

"  King,  I  have  nothing  to  say,"  answered  the 
captain  calmly,  "  except  that  my  men  are  cowards." 

"That  is  certainly  so,"  said  the  King.  "Let  all 
the  wounded  among  them  be  carried  away  ;  and  for 
you,  captain,  who  turn  my  soldiers  into  cowards, 
you  shall  die  a  dog's  death,  hanging  to-morrow  on 
the  Tree  of  Doom.  As  for  your  regiment,  I  banish 
it  to  the,  fever  country,  there  to  hunt  elephants, 
for  three  years,  since  it  is  not  fit  to  fight  with  men." 

"  It  is  well,"  replied  the  captain,  "  since  death  is 
better  than  shame  ;  only,  King,  I  have  done  you 
good  service  in  the  past,  I  ask  that  it  may  be  presently 
and  by  the  spear." 

"  So  be  it,"  said  the  King. 

"  I  crave  his  life,  father,"  said-  the  Prince 
Nodwengo  ;  "  he  is  my  friend." 

"  A  prince  should  not  choose  cowards  for  his 
friends,"  replied  the  King  ;  "  let  him  be  killed,  I 
say." 

Then  Owen,  who  had  been  watching  and  listening, 
his  heart  sick  with  horror,  stood  forward  and  said  : 

"  King,  in  the  name  of  Him  I  serve,  I  conjure 
you  to  spare  this  man  and  those  others  who  are 
hurt,  who  have  done  no  crime  except  to  be  driven 
back  by  soldiers  stronger  than  themselves." 

"Messenger,"  answered  the  King,  "I  bear  .with 


60  THE    WIZARD 

you  because  you  are  ignorant.  Know  that,  according 
to  our  customs,  this  crime  is  the  greatest  of  crimes, 
for  here  we  show  no  mercy  to  the  conquered." 

"  Yet  you  should  do  so,"  said  Owen,  "  seeing  that 
you  also  must  ere  long  be  conquered  by  death, 
and  then  how  can  you  expect  mercy  who  have 
shown  none  ?  " 

"Let  him  be  killed  !  "  said  the  King. 

"  King  !  "  cried  Owen  once  more,  "  do  this  deed, 
and  I  tell  you  that  before  the  sun  is  down  great 
evil  will  overtake  you." 

"  Do  you  threaten  me,  Messenger  ?  Well,  we 
will  see.  Let  him  be  killed,  I  say." 

Then  the  rftan  was  led  away  ;.  but,  before  he  went 
he  found  time  to  thank  Owen  and  Nodwengo  the 
Prince,  and  to  call  down  good  fortune  upon  them. 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE   DRINKING   OF  THE   CUP 

Now  the  King's  word  was  done,  the  anger  went 
out  of  his  eyes  and  once  more  his  countenance  grew 
weary.  A  command  was  issued,  and,  with  the  most 
perfect  order,  moving  like  one  man,  the  regiments 
changed  their  array,  forming  up  battalion  upon 
battalion  in  face  of  the  King,  that  they  might  give 
him  the  royal  salute  so  soon  as  he  had  drunk  the  cup 
of  the  first-fruits. 

A  herald  stood  forth  and  cried  : 

"  Hearken,  you  Sons  of  Fire  !  Hearken,  you 
Children  of  Umsuka,  Shaker  of  the  Earth  !  Have 
any  of  you  a  boon  to  ask  of  the  King  ?  " 

Men  stood  forward,  and,  having  saluted,  one  by 
one  asked  this  thing  or  that.  The  King  heard  their 
requests,  and  as  he  nodded  or  turned  his  head  away, 
so  they  were  granted  or  refused. 

When  all  had  done  the  Prince  Hafela  came  forward, 
lifted  his  spear,  and  cried  : 

"  A  boon,  King  !  " 

"  What  is  it  ? "  asked  his  father,  eyeing  him 
curiously. 

"  A  small  matter,   King,"  he  replied.     "  A  while 

61  4 


62  THE    WIZARD 

ago  I  named  a  certain  woman,  Noma,  the  ward  of 
Hokosa  the  wizard,  and  she  was  sealed  to  me  to  fill 
the  place  of  my  first  wrife,  the  Queen  that  is  to  be. 
She  passed  into  the  House  of  the  Royal  Women,  and, 
by  your  command,  King,  it  was  fixed  that  I  should 
marry  her  according  to  our  customs  to-morrow,  after 
the  Feast  of  the  First-fruits  is  ended.  King,  my 
heart  is  changed  towards  that  woman  ;  I  no  longer 
desire  to  take  her  to  wife,  and  I  pray  that  you  will 
order  that  she  shall  now  be  handed  back  to  Hokosa, 
her  guardian." 

"  You  blow  hot  and  cold  with  the  same  mouth, 
Hafela,"  said  Umsuka,  "  and  in  love  or  war  I  do  not 
like  such  men.  What  have  you  to  say  to  this 
demand,  Hokosa  ?  " 

Now  Hokosa  stepped  forward  from  where  he  stood 
at  the  head  of  the  Company  of  Wizards.  His  dress, 
like  that  of  his  companions,  was  simple,  but  in  its 
way  striking.  On  his  shoulders  he  wore  a  cloak  of 
shining  snakeskin  ;  about  his  loins  was  a  short  kilt 
of  the  same  material  ;  and  round  his  forehead,  arms, 
and  knees  were  fillets  of  snakeskin.  At  his  side  hung 
his  pouch  of  medicines,  and  in  his  hand  he  held  no 
spear,  but  a  wand  of  ivory,  whereof  the  top  was 
roughly  carved  so  as  to  resemble  the  head  of  a  cobra 
reared  up  to  strike. 

"  King,"  he  said,  "  I  have  heard  the  words  of  the 
Prince,  and  I  do  not  think  that  this  insult  should 
have  been  put  upon  the  lady  Noma,  my  ward,  or 
upon  me,  her  guardian  ;  still,  let  it  be,  for  I  would 
not  that  one  should  pass  from  under  the  shadow 


THE    DRINKING    OF    THE    CUP  63 

of  my  house  whither  she  is  not  welcome.  Without 
my  leave  the  Prince  named  this  woman  as  his  Queen, 
as  he  had  the  right  to  do  ;  and  without  my  leave  he 
unnames  her,  as  he  has  the  right  to  do.  Were  the 
Prince  a  common  man,  according  to  custom  he  should 
pay  a  fine  of  cattle  to  be  held  by  me  in  trust  for  her 
whom  he  discards  ;  but  this  is  a  matter  that  I  leave 
to  you,  King." 

"  You  do  well,  Hokosa,"  answered  Umsuka,  "  to 
leave  this  to  me.  Prince,  you  would  not  wish  the 
fine  that  you  should  pay  to  be  that  of  any  common 
man.  With  the  girl  shall  be  handed  over  two 
hundred  head  of  cattle.  More,  I  will  do  justice  : 
unless  she  herself  consents,  she  shall  not  be  put 
away.  Let  the  lady  Noma  be  summoned." 

No\v  the  face  of  Hafela  grew  sullen,  and  watching, 
Owen  saw  a  swift  change  pass  over  that  of  Hokosa. 
Evidently  he  was  not  quite  certain  of  the  woman. 
Presently  there  was  a  stir,  and  from  the  gates  of  the 
Royal  House  the  lady  Noma  appeared,  attended  by 
women,  and  stood  before  the  King.  She  was  a  tall 
and  lovely  girl,  and  the  sunlight  flashed  upon  her 
bronze-hued  breast  and  her  ornaments  of  ivory.  Her 
black  hair  was  fastened  in  a  knot  upon  her  neck,  her 
features  were  fine  and  small,  her  gait  was  delicate  and 
sure  as  that  of  an  antelope,  and  her  eyes  were  beautiful 
and  full  of  pride.  There  she  stood  before  the  King, 
looking  round  her  like  a  stag.  Seeing  her  thus, 
Owen  understood  how  it  came  about  that  she  held 
two  men  so  strangely  different  in  the  hollow  of  her 
hand,  for  her  charm  was  of  a  nature  to  appeal  to 


64  THE    WIZARD 

both  of  them— a  charm  of  the  spirit  as  well  as  of  the 
flesh.  And  yet  the  face  was  haughty,  a  face  that 
upon  occasion  might  even  become  cruel. 

"  You  sent  for  me  and  I  am  here,  O  King,"  she 
said,  in  a  slow  and  quiet  voice. 

"  Listen,  girl,"  answered  the  King.  "  A  while  ago 
the  Prince  Hafela,  my  son,  named  you  as  her  who 
should  be  his  Queen,  whereon  you  were  taken  and 
placed  in  the  House  of  the  Royal  Women,  to  abide 
the  day  of  your  marriage,  which  should  be  to-morrow." 

"  It  is  true  that  the  Prince  has  honoured  me  thus, 
and  that  you  have  been  pleased  to  approve  his 
choice,"  she  said,  lifting  her  eyebrows.  "  What  of  it, 

0  King  ?  " 

"  This,  girl :  the  Prince  who  was  pleased  to  honour 
you  is  now  pleased  to  dishonour  you.  Here,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Council  and  army,  he  prays  me 
to  annul  his  sealing  to  you,  and  to  send  you  back  to 
the  house  of  your  guardian,  Hokosa  the  wizard." 

Noma  started,  and  her  face  grew  hard. 

"  Is  it  so  ?  "  she  said.     "  Then  it  would  seem  that 

1  have  lost  favour  in  the  eyes  of  my  lord  the  Prince, 
or  that  some  fairer*  woman  has  found  it." 

"  Of  these  matters  I  know  nothing,"  replied  the 
King  ;  "  but  this  I  know,  that  if  you  seek  justice 
you  shall  have  it.  Say  but  the  word,  and  he  to 
whom  you  were  promised  in  marriage  shall  take 
you  in  marriage,  whether  he  wills  or  wills  it  not." 

At  this  speech,  the  face  of  Hafela  was  suddenly 
lit  up  as  with  the  fire  of  hope,  while  over  that  of 
Hokosa  there  passed  another  subtle  change.  The 


THE    DRINKING    OF    THE    CUP  65 

girl  glanced  at  them  both  and  was  silent  for  a  while. 
Her  breast  heaved  arid  her  white  teeth  bit  upon  her 
lip.  To  Owen,  who  noted  all,  it  was  clear  that  rival 
passions  were  struggling  in  her  heart,  the  passion  of 
power  and  the  passion  of  love,  or  of  some  emotion 
which  he  did  not  understand.  Hokosa  fixed  his  calm 
eyes  upon  her  with  a  strange  intensity  of  gaze,  and 
while  he  gazed  his  form  quivered  with  a  suppressed 
excitement,  much  as  a  snake  quivers  that  is  about 
to  strike  its  prey.  To  the  careless  eye  there  was 
nothing  remarkable  about  his  look  and  attitude  ; 
to  the  observer  it  was  evident  that  both  were  full  of 
extraordinary  purpose.  He  was  talking  to  the  girl, 
not  with  words,  but  in  some  secret  language  that  he 
and  she  understood  alone.  She  started  as  one  starts 
who  cat  nes  the  tone  of  a  well-remembered  voice 
in  a  crowd  of  strangers,  and  lifting  her  eyes  from  the 
ground,  whither  she  had  turned  them  in  meditation, 
she  looked  up  at  Hokosa.  Instantly  her  face  began 
to  change — the  haughtiness  and  anger  went  out  of  it, 
it  grew  troubled,  the*  lips  parted  in  a  sigh.  First  she 
bent  her  head  and  body  towards  him,  then  without 
more  ado  she  walked  to  where  he  stood  and  took 
'him  by  the  hand.  Here,  at  some  whispered  word 
or  sign,  she  seemed  to  recover  herself,  and  again 
resuming  the  character  of  a  proud,  offended  beauty, 
she  curtsied  to  Umsuka,  and  spoke  : 

"  O  King,  as  you  see,  I  have  made  my  choice. 
I  will  not  force  myself  upon  a  man  who  scorns  me, 
no,  not  even  to  share  his  place  and  power,  though 
it  is  true  that  I  love  them  both.  Nay,  I  will  return 


66  THE    WIZARD 

I 

to  Hokosa,  my  guardian,  and  to  his  wife,  Zinti,  who 
has  been  as  my  mother,  and  with  them  be  at  peace."  - 

"It  is  well,"  said  'the .  King,  "and  perhaps,  girl, 
your  choice  is  wise  ;  perhaps  your  loss  is  not  so 
great  as  you  have  thought.  Hafela,  take  you  the 
hand  of  Hokosa  and  release  the  girl  back  to  him 
according  to  the  law,  promising  in  the  ears  of  men 
before  the  first  month  of  winter  to  pay  him  two 
hundred  head  of  cattle  as  forfeit,  to  be  held  by  him 
in  trust  for  the  girl." 

In  a  sullen  voice,  his  lips  trembling  with  rage, 
Hafela  did  as  the  King  commanded  ;  and  when 
their  hands  unclasped,  Owen  perceived  that  in  that 
of  the  Prince  lay  a  tiny  packet. 

"  Mix  me  the  cup  of  the  first-fruits,  and  swiftly," 
said  the  King  again  ;  "  for  the  sun  grows  low  in  the 
heavens,  and  ere  it  sinks  I  have  words  to  say." 

Now  a  polished  gourd  filled  with  native  beer  was 
handed  to  Nodwengo,  the  second  son  of  the  King, 
and  one  by  one  the  great  councillors  approached,  and 
with  appropriate  words,  let  fall  into  it  offerings 
emblematic  of  fertility  and  increase.  The  first  cast 
in  a  grain  of  corn  ;  the  second,  a  blade  of  grass  ;  the 
third,  a  shaving  from  an  ox's  horn  ;  the  fourth,  a  drop 
of  water  ;  the  fifth,  a  woman's  hair  ;  the  sixth,  a 
particle  of  earth  ;  and  so  on,  until  every  ingredient 
was  added  to  it  that  was  necessary  to  the  magic  brew. 
Then  Hokosa,  as  chief  of  the  medicine  men,  blessed 
the  cup  according  to  the  ancient  form,  praying 
that  he  whose  body  was  the  heavens,  whose  eyes 
were  lightning,  and  whose  voice  was  thunder,  tile 


THE    DRINKING    OF    THE    CUP  67 

spirit  whom  they  worshipped,  might  increase  and 
multiply  to  them,  during  the  coming  year,  all  those 
fruits  and  elements  that  were  present  in  the  cup, 
and  that  every  virtue  which  they  contained  might 
comfort  the  body  of  the  King. 

His  prayer  finished,  it  was  the  turn  of  Hafela  to 
play  his  part  as  the  eldest  born  of  the  King.  Kneel- 
ing over  the  cup  which  stood  upon  the  ground,  a 
spear  was  handed  to  him  that  had  been  made  red 
hot  in  the  fire.  Taking  the  spear,  he  stabbed  with  it 
towards  the  four  corners  of  the  horizon  ;  then, 
muttering  some  invocation,  he  plunged  it  into  the 
bowl,  stirring  its  contents  till  the  iron  grew  black. 
Now  he  threw  aside  the  spear,  and  lifting  the  bowl 
in  both  hands,  he  carried  it  to  his  father  and  offered 
it  to  him. 

Although  he  had  been  unable  to  see  him  drop 
the  poison  into  the  cup,  a  glance  at  Hafela  told 
Owen  that  it  was  there;  for  though  he  kept  his 
face  under  control,  he  could  not  prevent  his  hands 
from  twitching  or  the  sweat  from  starting  upon  his 
brow  and  breast. 

The  King  rose,  and  taking  the  bowl,  held  it  on 
high,  saying  : 

"  In  this  cup,  which  I  drink  on  behalf  of  the  nation, 
I  pledge  you,  my  people." 

It  was  the  signal  for  the  royal  salute,  for  which 
each  regiment  had  been  prepared.  As  the  last  word 
left  his  lips,  every  one  of  the  thirty  thousand  men 
present  in  that  great  place  began  to  rattle  his  kerry 
against  the  surface  of  his  ox-hide  shield.  At  first  the 


68  THE    WIZARD 

sound  produced  resembled  that  of  the  murmur  of  the 
sea  ;  but  by  slow  and  just  degrees  it  grew  louder 
and  ever  louder,  till  the  roar  of  it  was  like  the 
deepest  voice  of  thunder,  an  awe-inspiring,  terrible 
sound. 

Suddenly,  when  its  volume  was  most,  four  spears 
were  thrown  into  the  air,  and  at  the  signal  every  man 
ceased  to  beat  upon  his  shield.  In  the  place  itself 
there  was  silence,  but  from  the  mountains  around  the 
echoes  still  crashed  and  volleyed.  When  the  last 
of  them  had  died  away,  the  King  brought  the  cup 
to  the  level  of  his  lips.  Owen  saw,  and  knowing  its 
contents,  was  almost  moved  to  cry  out  in  warning. 
Indeed,  his  arm  was  lifted  and  his  mouth  was  open, 
when  by  chance  he  noted  Hokosa  watching  him,  and 
remembered.  To  act  now  would  be  madness,  his 
time  had  not  yet  come. 

The  cup  touched  the  King's  lips,  and  at  the  sign, 
from  every  throat  in  that  countless  multitude  sprang 
the  word  "  King  !  "  and  every  foot  stamped  upon  the 
ground,  shaking  the  solid  earth.  Thrice  the  monarch 
drank,  and  thrice  this  tremendous  salute,  the  salute 
of  the  whole  nation  to  its  ruler,  was  repeated,  each 
time  more  loudly  than  the  last.  Then  pouring  the 
rest  of  the  liquour  on  the  ground,  Umsuka  cast  aside 
the  cup  and  in  the  midst  of  a  silence  that  seemed 
deep  after  the  crash  of  the  great  salute,  he  began  to 
address  the  multitude  : 

"  Hearken,  Councillors  and  Captains,  and  you, 
my  people,  hearken.  As  you  know,  I  have  two  sons, 
the  calves  of  the  Black  Bull,  the  Princes  of  the  land 


THE    DRINKING    OF    THE    CUP 


69 


—my  son   Hafela,    the   eldest   born,    and   my  son 

Nodwengo,  his  half-brother—- 
At this  point  the  King  seemed  to  grow  confused. 

He  hesitated,  passed  his  hand  over  his  eyes,  then 

slowly  and  with  difficulty  repeated  those  words  which 

he  had  already  said. 

"  We  hear  you,  Father,"  cried  the  Councillors,  in 

encouragement,  as  for  the  second  time  he  paused. 

While  they  still  spoke,  the  veins  in  the  King's  neck 

were  seen  to  swell  suddenly,  foam  flecked  with  blood 

burst  from   his  lips,   and   he   fell  headlong  to  the 

ground. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE   RECOVERY   OF  THE    KING 

FOR  a  moment  there  was  silence,  then  a  great  cry 
arose — a  cry  of  "  Our  father  is  dead  !  "  Presently 
with  it  were  mingled  other  and  angrier  shouts  of 
"  The  King  is  murdered  !  "  and  "  He  is  bewitched, 
the  white  wizard  has  bewitched  the  King  !  He 
prophesied  evil  upon  him,  and  now  he  has  bewitched 
him  ! " 

Meanwhile  the  captains  and  councillors  formed 
a  ring  about  Umsuka,  and  Hokosa  bending  over  him 
examined  him. 

"  Princes  and  Councillors,"  he  said  presently,  "  your 
father  yet  lives,  but  his  life  is  like  the  life  of  a  dying 
fire  and  soon  he  must  be  dead.  This  is  sure,  that 
one  of  two  things  has  befallen  him,-  either  the  heat 
has  caused  the  blood  to  boil  in  his*veins  and  he  is 
smitten  with  a  stroke  from  Heaven,  such  as  men  who 
are  fat  and  heavy  sometimes  die  of  ;  or  he  has  been 
bewitched  by  a  wicked  wizard.  Yonder  stands  one." 
and  he  pointed  to  Owen,  "  who  not  an  hour  ago 
prophesied  that  before  the  sun  was  down  great  evil 
should  overtake  the  King.  The  sun  is  not  yet 
down,  and  great  evil  has  overtaken  him.  Perchance, 
70 


THE    RECOVERY    OF    THE    KING         71 

Princes  and  Councillors,  this  white  Prophet  can  tell 
us  of  the  matter/' 

"  Perchance  I  can,"  answered  Owen,  calmly. 

"  He  admits  it  !  "  cried  some.     "  Away  with  him  !  " 

"  Peace  !  "  said  Owen,  holding  the  crucifix  towards 
those  whose  spears  threatened  his  life. 

They  shrank  back,  for  this  symbol  of  a  dying  man 
terrified  them  who  could  not  guess  its  significance. 

"  Peace,"  went  on  Owen,  "  and  listen.  Be  sure 
of  this,  Councillors,  that  if  I  die,  your  King  \viJl  die  ; 
whereas  if  I  live,  your  King  may  live.  You  ask  me 
of  this  matter.  Where  shall  I  begin  ?  Shall  I  begin 
with  the  tale  of  two  men  seated  together  three  nights 
ago  in  a  hut  so  dark  that  no  eyes  could  see  in  it,  save 
perchance  the  eyes  of  a  wizard  ?  What  did  they 
talk  of  in  that  hut,  and  who  were  those  men  ?  They 
talked,  I  think,  of  the  death  of  a  king  arid  of  the 
crowning  of  a  king;  they  talked  of  a  price  to  be 
paid  for  a  certain  medicine  ;  and  one  of  them  hud  a 
royal  air,  and  one  - 

"  Will  ye  hearken  to  this  wild  bubbler  while  your 
King  lies  dying  before  your  eyes  ?  "broke  in  Hokosa, 
in  a  shrill,  unnatural  voice  ;  for,  almost  puisied  with 
fear  as  he  was  at  Owen's  mysterious  words,  he  still 
retained  his  presence  of  mind.  "Listen  now  :  what  is 
he,  and  what  did  he  say  ?  He  is  one  who  comes 
hither  to  prear]  i  a  new  faith  to  us  ;  he  comes,  he  says, 
on  an  embassy  from  the  King  of  Heaven,  who  has 
power  over  all  things,  and  who,  so  these  white  men 
preach,  can  give  power  to  His  servants.  Well,  let 
Iliis  one  cease  prating  and  show  us  his  strength,  as 


72  THE    WIZARD 

he  has  been  warned  he  would  be  called  upon  to  do. 
Let  him  give  us  a  sign.  There  before  you  lies  your 
King,  and  he  is  past  the  help  of  man  ;  even  I  cannot 
help  him.  Therefore,  let  this  Messenger  cure  him, 
or  call  upon  his  God  to  cure  him  ;  that  seeing,  we 
may  know  him  to  be  a  true  Messenger,  and  one  sent 
by  that  King  of  whom  he  speaks.  Let  him  do  this 
now  before  our  eyes,  or  let  him  perish  as  a  wizard 
who  has  bewitched  the  King.  Do  you  hear  my 
words,  Messenger,  and  can  you  draw  this  one  back 
from  the  Gates  of  Death  ?  " 

"  I  hear  them,"  answered  Owen,  quietly  ;  "  and 
I  can — or  if  I  cannot,  then  I  am  willing  to  pay  the 
penalty  with  my  life.  You  who  are  a  doctor  say 
that  your  King  is  as  one  who  is  already  dead,  so 
that  whatever  I  may  do  I  cannot  hurt  him  further. 
Therefore  I  ask  this  of  you,  that  you  stand  round 
and  watch,  but  molest  me  neither  by  word  nor  deed 
while  I  attempt  his  cure.  Do  you  consent  ?  " 

"It  is  just;  we  consent,"  said  the  Councillors. 
"  Let  us  see  what  the  white  man  can  do,  and  by 
the  issue  let  him  be  judged."  But  Hokosa  stared 
at  Owen  wondering,  and  made  no  answer. 

"  Bring  some  clean  water  to  me  in  a  gourd,"  said 
Owen. 

It  was  brought  and  given  to  him.  He  looked 
round,  searching  the  faces  of  those  about  him. 
Presently  his  eye  fell  upon  the  Prince  Nodwengo, 
and  he  beckoned  to  him,  saying  : 

"  Come  hither,  Prince  ;  for  you  are  honest,  and 
I  would  have  you  to  help  me,  and  no  other  man/' 


THE    RECOVERY    OF    THE    KING          73 

The  Prince  stepped  forward  and  Owen  gave  him 
the  gourd  of  water.  Then  he  drew  out  the  little 
bottle  wherein  he  had  stored  the  juice  of  the  creeper, 
and,  uncorking  it,  he  bade  Nodwengo  fill  it  up  with 
water.  This  done,  he  clasped  his  hands,  and  lifting 
his  eyes  to  Heaven,  he  prayed  aloud  in  the  language 
of  the  Amasuka. 

"  O  God,"  he  prayed,  "  upon  whose  business  I 
am  here,  grant,  I  beseech  Thee,  that  by  Thy  Grace 
power  may  be  given  to  me  to  work  this  miracle  in 
the  face  of  these  people,  to  the  end  that  I  may  win 
them  to  cease  from  their  iniquities,  to  believe  upon 
Thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  to  save  their  souls 
alive.  Amen." 

Having  finished  his  prayer,  he  took  the  bottle 
and  shook  it ;  then  he  commanded  Nodwengo  to 
sit  upon  the  ground  and  hold  his  father's  head  upon 
his  knee.  Now,  as  all  might  see  by  many  signs, 
the  King  was  upon  the  verge  of  death,  for  his  face 
was  purple,  his  breathing  rare  and  stertorous,  and 
his  heart  well-nigh  still. 

"Open  his  mouth  and  hold  down  the  tongue," 
said  Owen. 

The  Prince  obeyed,  pressing  down  the  tongue  with 
a  snuff-spoon.  Then  placing  the  neck  of  the  bottle 
as  far  into  the  throat  as  it  would  reach,  Owen  poured 
the  fluid  it  contained  into  the  body  of  the  King, 
who  made  a  convulsive  movement  and  instantly 
seemed  to  die. 

"  He  is  do£,d,"  said  one ;  "  away  with  the  false 
prophet ! " 


74  THE    WIZARD 

"  It  may  be  so,  or  it  may  not  be  so,"  answered 
Owen.  "Wait  for  the  half  of  an  hour;  then,  if 
he  shows  no  sign  of  life,  do  what  you  will  with  me." 

"  It  is  well,"  they  said  ;  "  so  be  it." 

Slowly  the  minutes  slipped  by,  while  the  King 
lay  like  a  corpse  before  them,  and  outside  of  that 
silent  ring  the  soldiers  murmured  as  the  wind.  The 
sun  \vas  sinking  fast,  and  Hokosa  watched  it,  counting 
the  seconds.  At  length  he  spoke  : 

"  The  half  of  the  hour  that  you  demanded  is  dead, 
White  Man,  as  dead  as  the  King  ;  and  now  the  time 
has  come  for  you  to  die  also,"  and  he  stretched  out 
his  hand  to  take  him. 

Owen  looked  at  his  watch,  and  replied  : 

"  There  is  still  another  minute  ;  and  you,  Hokosa, 
who  are  skilled  in  medicines,  may  know  that  this 
antidote  does  not  work  so  swiftly  as  the  bane." 

The  shot  was  a  random  one,  but  it  told,  for  Hokosa 
fell  back  and  was  silent. 

The  seconds  passed  on  as  the  minute  hand  of  the 
watch  went  round  from  ten  to  twenty,  from  twenty 
to  thirty,  from  thirty  to  forty.  A  few  more  instants 
and  the  game  was  played.  Had  that  dream  of  his 
been  vain  imagining,  and  was  all  his  faith  nothing 
but  a  dream  ?  Owen  wondered.  Well,  if  so,  it 
would  be  best  that  he  should  die.  But  he  did  not 
believe  that  it  was  so,  he  believed  that  the  power 
above  him  would  intervene  to  save — not  him,  indeed, 
but  all  this  people. 

"  Let  us  make  an  end,"  said  Hokosa,  "  the  time 
is  done." 


THE    RECOVERY    OF   THE    KING          75 

"  Yes,"  said  Owen,  "  the  time  is  done — and  the 
King  lives  !  " 

Even  as  he  spoke  the  pulses  in  the  old  man's 
forehead  were  seen  to  throb,  and  the  veins  of  his  neck 
to  swell  as  they  had.  swollen  after  he  swallowed  the 
poison  ;  then  once  more  they  shrank  to  their  natural 
size.  Umsuka  stirred  a  hand,  groaned,  sat  up,  and 
spoke  : 

"  What  has  chanced  to  me  ?  "  he  said.  "  I  have 
descended  into  deep  darkness,  now  once  again  I 
see  light." 

No  one  answered,  for  all  were  staring,  terrified  and 
amazed,  at  the  Messenger — the  white  wizard  to  whom 
had  been  given  power  to  bring  men  back  from  the 
gate  of  death.  At  length  Owen  said  : 

[<  This  has  chanced  to  you,  King  :  that  evil  which 
I  prophesied  to  you  if  you  refused  to  listen  to  the 
voice  of  mercy  has  fallen  upon  you.  By  now  you 
would  have  been  dead,  had  it  not  pleased  Him  Whom 
I  serve,  working  through  me,  His  messenger,  to 
bring  you.  back  to  look  upon  the  sun.  Thank  Him, 
therefore,  and  worship  Him,  for  He  alone  is  Master, 
of  the  Earth,"  and  he  held  the  crucifix  before  his 
eyes. 

The  humbled  monarch  lifted  his  hand — he  who 
for  many  years  had  made  obeisance  to  none — and 
saluted  the  symbol,  saying  : 

"  Messenger,  I  thank  Him  and  I  worship  Him, 
though  I  know  Him  not.  Say  now,  how  did  His 
magic  work  upon  me  to  make  me  sick  to  death  and 
to  recover  me  ?  " 


76  THE    WIZARD 

"  By  the  hand  of  man,  King,  and  by  the  virtues 
that  lie  hid  in  Nature.  Did  you  not  drink  of  a  cup, 
and  were  not  many  things  mixed  in  the  draught  ? 
Was  it  not  but  now  in  your  mind  to  speak  words 
that  should  bring  down  the  head  of  pride  and  evil, 
and  lift  up  the  head  of  truth  and  goodness  ?  " 

"  O,  White  Man,  how  know  you  these  things  ?  " 
gasped  the  King. 

"  I  know  them,  it  is  enough.  Say,  who  was  it 
that  stirred  the  bowl,  King,  and  gave  you  to  drink 
of  it  ?  " 

Now  Umsuka  staggered  to  his  feet,  aitd  cried 
aloud  in  a  voice  that  was  thick  with  rage  : 

"  By  my  head  and  the  heads  of  my  fathers  I  smell 
the  plot  !  My  son,  the  Prince  Hafela,  had  learned 
my  counsel,  and  would  have  slain  me  before  I  said 
words  that  should  set  him  beneath  the  feet  of 
Nodwengo.  Seize  him,  captains,  and  let  him  be 
brought  before  me  for  judgment  ! " 

Men  looked  this  way  and  that  to  carry  out  the 
command  of  the  King,  but  Hafela  was  gone.  Already 
he  was  upon  the  hillside,  running  as  a  man  has  rarely 
run  before,  his  face  set  towards  his  fastness  in  the 
mountains  where  he  could  find  refuge  among  his 
mother's  tribesmen  and  the  army  that  he  commanded, 
which  of  late  had  been  sent  thither  by  the  King  that 
they  might  be  far  from  the  Great  Place  when  their 
Prince  was  disinherited. 

"  He  is  fled,"  said  one  ;  "  I  saw  him  go." 

"  Pursue  him  and  bring  him  back,  dead  or  alive  !  " 
thundered  the  King.  "  A  hundred  head  of  cattle  to 


THE    RECOVERY    OF    THE    KING          77 

the  man  who  lays  hand  upon  him  before  he  reaches 
the  impi  of  the  north,  for  they  will  fight  for  him  !*' 

"  Stay  !  "  broke  in  Owen.  "  Once  before  this  day 
I  prayed  of  you,  King,  to  show  mercy,  and  you 
refused  it.  Will  you  refuse  me  a  second  time.  Leave 
him  his  life  who  has  lost  all  else." 

"  That  he  may  rebel  against  me.  Well,  White 
Man,  I  owe  you  much,  and  for  this  time  your  wisdom 
shall  be  my  guide,  though  my  heart  speaks  against 
this  gentleness.  Hearken,  councillors  and  people, 
this  is  my  decree  :  that  Hafela,  my  son,  who  would 
have  murdered  me,  be  deposed  from  his  place  as 
heir  to  my  throne,  and  that  Nodwengo,  his  brother, 
be  set  in  that  place,  to  rule  the  People  of  Fire  after 
me  when  I  die." 

"  It  is  good",  it  is  just  !  "  said  the  Council.  "  Let 
the  King's  word  be  done." 

"  Hearken  .again,"  said  Umsuka.  "  Let  this  white 
man,  who  is  named  Messenger,  be  placed  in  the  House 
of  Guests  and  treated  with  all  honour  ;  let  oxen  be 
given  him  from  the  royal  herds  and  corn  from  the 
granaries,  and  girls  of  noble  blood  for  wives  if  he 
wills  them.  Hokosa,  into  your  hand  I  deliver  him, 
and,  great  though  you  are,  know  this,  that  if  but  a  hair 
of  his  head  is  harmed,  with  your  goods  and  your  life 
you  shall  answer  for  it,  you  and  all  your  house/' 

"  Let  the  King's  word  be  done,"  said  the  Councillors 
again. 

"  Heralds,"  went  on  Umsuka,  "  proclaim  that  the 
Feast  of  the  First-fruits  is  ended,  and  my  command 
is  that  every  regiment  should  seek  its  quarters,  taking 


78  THE    WIZARD 

with  it  a  double  gift  of  cattle  from  the  King,  who  has 
been  saved  alive  by  the  magic  of  the  white  man. 
And  now,  Messenger,  farewell,  for  my  head  grows 
heavy.  To-morrow  I  will  speak  with  you." 

Then  the  King  was  led  away  into  the  royal  house, 
and  save  those  who  were  quartered  in  it,  the  regi- 
ments passed  one  by  one  through  the  gates  of  the 
kraal,  singing  their  v/ar-song  as  they  went.  Darkness 
fell  upon  the  Great  Place,  and  through  it  parties  of 
men  might  be  seen  dragging  away  the  corpses  of 
those  who  had  fallen  in  the  fight  with  sticks,  or  been 
put  to  death  thereafter  by  order  of  the  King. 

"  Messenger,"  said  Hokosa,  bowing  before  Owen, 
"will  you  be  pleased  to  follow  me  ?'"  and  he  led  him 
to  a  little  kraal  numbering  five  or  six  large  and 
beautifully-made  huts,  which  stood  by  itself,  within 
its  own  fence,  at  the  north  end  of  the  Great  Place, 
not  far  from  the  house  of  the  King.  In  front  of  the 
centre  hut  a  fire  was  burning,  and  by  its  light  women 
appeared  cleaning  out  the  huts  and  bringing  food 
and  water. 

"  Here  you  may  rest  in  safety,  Messenger,"  said 
Hokosa,  "  seeing  that  night  and  day  a  guard  from 
the  King's  own  regiment  will  stand  before  -your 
doors." 

"  I  do  not  need  them,"  answered  Owen,  "  for  none 
can  harm  me  till  my  hour  comes.  I  am  a  stranger 
here  and  you  are  a  great  man  ;  yet,  Hokosa,  which 
of  us  is  the  safest  this  night  ?  " 

"  Your  meaning  ?  "  said  Hokosa  sharply. 

"  O,  man  ! "  answered  Owen,  "  when  in  a  certain 


THE    RECOVERY    OF    THE    KING         79 

hour  you  crept  up  the  valley  yonder,  and  climbing 
the  Tree  of  Death  gathered  its  poison,  Went  I  not 
with  you  ?  When,  before  that  hour,  you  sat  in 
yonder  hut  bargaining  with  the  Prince  Hafela — the 
death  of  a  king  for  the  price  of  a  girl — was  I  not  with 
you  ?  Nay,  threaten  me  not — in  your  own  words  I 
say  it — '  lay  aside  that  spear,  or  your  body  shall  be 
thrown  to  the  kites/  as  one  who  would  murder  the 
King  and  the  King's  guest  !  " 

"  White  Man,"  whispered  Hokosa,  "  how  can  these 
things  be  ?  I  was  alone  in  the  hut  with  the  Prince, 
I  was  alone  beneath  the  Tree  of  Doom,  and  you,  as 
I  know  well,  were  beyond  the  river.  Your  spies 
must  be  good,  White  Man." 

"  My  spirit  is  my  only  spy,  Hokosa.  My  spirit 
watched  you,  and  from  your  own  lips  he  learned  the 
secret  of  the  bane  and  of  the  antidote.  Hafela 
mixed  the  poison  as  you  taught  him;  I  gave  the 
remedy  and  saved  the  King  alive." 

Now  the  knees  of  Hokosa  grew  weak  beneath  him, 
and  he  leaned  against  the  fence  of  the  kraal  for 
support. 

"  I  have  skill  in  the  art,"  he  said,  hoarsely  ;  "  but, 
Messenger,  your  magic  is  more  than  mine,  and  my 
life  is  forfeit  to  you.  To-morrow  morning  you  will 
tell  the  King  all,  and  to-morrow  night  I  shall  hang 
upon  the  Dreadful  Tree.  Well,  so  be  it  ;  I  am 
overmatched  at  my  own  trade,  and  it  is  best  that  I 
should  die.  You  have  plotted  well  and  you  have 
conquered,  and  to  you  belong  my  place  and  power." 

"  It  was  you  who  plotted,  and  not  I,  Hokosa. 


80  THE    WIZARD 

Did  you  not  contrive  that  I  should  reach  the  Great 
Place  but  $.  little  before  the  poison  was  given  to  the 
King,  so  that  upon  me  might  be  laid  the  crime  of 
bewitching  him  ?  Did  you  not  plan  also*  that  I 
should  be  called  upon  to  cure  him — a  thing  you 
deemed  impossible, — and  when  I  failed  that  I  should 
be  straightway  butchered  ?  " 

"  Seeing  that  it  is  useless  to  lie  to  you,  I  confess 
that  it  was  so,"  answered  Hokosa,  boldly. 

"  It  was  so,"  repeated  Owen  ;  "  therefore  according 
to  your  law  your  life  is  forfeit,  seeing  that  you  dug 
a  pit  to  snare  the  feet  of  the  innocent.  But  I  come 
to  tell  you  of  a  new  law,  and  that  which  I  preach  I 
practise.  Hokosa,  I  pardon  you,  and  if  you  will  put 
aside  your  evil-doing,  I  promise  you  that  no  word  of 
all  your  wickedness  shall  pass  my  lips." 

"It  has  not  been  my -fashion  to  take  a  boon  at 
the  hand  of  any  man,  save  of  the  King  only/'  said 
the  wizard,  in  a  humble  voice  ;  "  but  now  it  seems 
that  I  am  come  to  it.  Tell  me,  White  Man,  what 
is  the  payment  that  you  seek  from  me  ?  " 

"  None,  Hokosa,  except  that  you  cease  from  evil 
and  listen  with  an  open  heart  to  that  message  which 
I  am  come  to  deliver  to  you  and  to  all  your  nation. 
Also  you  would  do  well  to  put  away  that  fair  woman 
whose  price  was  the  murder  of  him  that  fed  you." 

"  I  cannot  do  it,"  answered  the  wizard.  "  I  will 
listen  to  your  teaching,  but  I  will  not  rob  my  heart 
of  her  it  craves  alone.  White  Man,  I  am  not  like 
the  rest  of  my  nation.  I  have  not  sought  after 
women  ;  I  have  but  one  wife,  and  she  is  old  and 


THE    RECOVERY    OF    THE    KING          81 

childless!  Now,  for  the  first  time  in  my  days,  I 
love  this  girl — ah,  you  know  not  how  ! — and  I 
will  take  her,  and  she  shall  be  the  mother  of  my 
children." 

"  Then,  Hokosa,  you  will  take  her  to  your  sorrow," 
answered  Owen,  solemnly,  "  for  she  will  learn  to  hate 
you  who  have  robbed  her  of  royalty  and  rule,  giving 
her  wizardries  and  your  grey  hairs  in  place  of  them." 
And  thus  for  that  night  they  parted. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

4» 

THE   FIRST   TRIAL   BY   FIRE 

i  ON  the  following  day,  while  Owen  sat  eating  his 
morning  meal  with  a  thankful  heart,  a  messenger 
arrived  saying  that  the  King  would  receive  him 
whenever  it  pleased  him  to  come.  He  answered 
that  he  would  be  with  him  before  noon,  for  already 
he  had  learned  that  with  natives  one  loses  little 
by  delay.  A  great  man,  they  think,  is  rich  in  time 
and  hurries  only  to  wait  upon  his  superiors.  At 
the  appointed  hour  a  guard  came  to  lead  him  to 
the  royal  house,  and  thither  he  went  followed  by 
John  bearing  a  Bible.  Umsuka  was  seated  beneath 
a  reed  roof  supported  by  poles  and  open  on  all  sides  ; 
behind  him  stood  councillors  and  attendants,  and 
by  him  were  Nodwengo  the  Prince,  and  Hokosa, 
his  Mouth  and  Prophet.  Although  the  day  was 
hot  he  wore  a  kaross  or  rug  of  catskins,  and  his 
face  showed  that  the  effects  of  the  poisoned  draught 
were  still  upon  him.  At  the  approach  of  Owen  he 
rose  with  something  of  an  effort,  and,  shaking  him 
by  the  hand,  thanked  him  for  his  life,  calling  him 
"  Doctor  of  Doctors." 

"  Tell   me,    Messenger,"  he   added,   "  how  it   was 

82 


THE    FIRST   TRIAL    BY    FIRE  83 

that  you  were  able  to  cure  me  and  who  were  in  the 
plot  to  kill  me  ?  There  must  have  been  more 
than  one,"  and  he  rolled  his  eyes  round  with  angry 
suspicion. 

"  King,"  answered  Owen,  "  if  I  knew  anything 
of  this  matter,  the  Power  that  wrote  it  on  my  mind 
has  wiped  it  out  again,  or,  at  the  least,  has  forbidden 
me  to  speak  of  it.  I  saved  you,  it  is  enough  ;  for 
the  rest,  the  past  is  the  past,  and  I  come  to  deal 
with  the  present  and  the  future." 

"  This  white  man  keeps  his  word,"  thought  Hokosa 
to  himself,  and  he  looked  at  him  thanking  him  with 
his  eyes. 

"  So  be  it,"  answered  the  King  ;  "  after  all,  it  is 
wise  not  to  stir  a  dungheap,  for  there  we  find  little 
beside  evil  odours  and  nests  of  snakes.  Now,  what 
is  your  business  with  me  and  why  do  you  come 
from  the  white  man's  countries  to  visit  me  ?  I  have 
heard  of  those  countries,  they  are  great  and  far  away. 
I  have  heard  of  the  white  men  also — wonderful  men 
who  have  all  knowledge  ;  but  I  do  not  desire  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  them,  for  whenever  they  jneet 
black  peoples  they  eat  them  up,  taking  their  lands 
and  making  them  slaves.  Once,  some  years  ago, 
two  of  you  white  people  visited  us  here,  but  perhaps 
you  know  that  story." 

"  I  know  it,"  answered  Owen  :  "  one  of  those  men 
you  murdered,  and  the  other  you  sent  back  with  a 
s  message  which  he  delivered  into  my  ears  across  the 
waters,  thousands  offmiles  away." 

"  Nay,"  answered  the  King,  "  we  did  not  murder 


84  THE    WIZARD 

him  ;  he  came  to  us  with  the  story  of  a  new  God 
who  could  raise  the  dead  and  work  other  miracles, 
and  gave  such  powers  to  His  servants.  So  a  man 
was  slain  and  we  begged  of  him  to  bring  him  back 
to  life  ;  and  since  he  could  not,  we  killed  him  also 
because  he  was  a  liar." 

"  He  was  no  liar,"  said  Owen  ;  "  since  he  never 
told  you  that  he  had  powrer  to  open  the  mouth  of 
the  grave.  Still,  Heaven  is  merciful,  and  although 
you  murdered  him  that  was  sent  to  you,  his  Master 
has  chosen  me  to  follow  in  his  footsteps.  Me  also 
you  may  murder  if  you  will,  and  then  another  and 
another  ;  but  still  the  messengers  shall  come,  till 
at  last  your  ears  are  opened  and  you  listen.  Only, 
for  such  deeds  your  punishment  must  be  heavy." 

"  What  is  the  message,  White  Man  ?  " 

"A  message  of  peace,  of  forgiveness,  and  of  life 
beyond  the  grave,  of  life  everlasting.  Listen,  King. 
Yesterday  you  were  near  to  death  :  say  now,  had 
you  stepped  over  the  edge  of  it,  where  would  you 
be  this  day  ?  " 

Umsuka  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "With  my 
fathers,  White  Man." 

"  And  where  are  your  fathers  ?  " 

"  Nay,  I  know  not — nowhere,  everywhere  :  the 
night  is  full  of  them  ;  in 'the  night  we  hear  the  echo 
of  their  voices.  When  they  are  angry  they  haunt 
the  thunder-cloud,  and  when  they  are  pleased  they 
smile  in  the  sunshine.  Sometimes  also  they  appear 
in  the  shape  of  snakes,  or  visit  us'in  dreams,  and  then 
we  offer  them  sacrifice.  Yonder  on  the  hillside 


THE    FIRST    TRIAL    BY    FIRE  85 

is  a  haunted  wood  ;  it  is  full  of  their  spirits,  White 
Man,  but  they  cannot  talk,  they  only  mutter,  and 
their  footfalls  sound  like  the  dropping  of  heavy  rain, 
for  *they  are  strengthless  and  unhappy,  and  in  the 
end  they  fade  away." 

"  So  you  say,"  answered  Owen,  "  who  are  not 
altogether  without  understanding,  yet  know  little, 
never  having  been  taught.  Now  listen  to  me,"  and 
very  earnestly  he  preached  to  him  andAhose  about 
him  of  peace,  of  forgiveness,  and  of  life  everlasting. 

"  Why  should  a  God  die  miserably  upon  a  cross  ?  " 
asked  the  King  at  length. 

"  That  through  His  sacrifice  men  might  become 
;nds,"  answered  Owen.  "  Believe  in  Him  and 
He  will  save  you." 

"  How  £.an  we  do  that,"  asked  the  King  again, 
"  when  already  we  have  a  god  ?  Can  we  desert  one 
god  and  set  up  another  ?  " 

"  What  god,  King  ?  " 

"  I  will  show  him  to  you,  White  Man.  Let  my 
litter  be  brought." 

The  litter  was  brought  and  the  King  entered  it. 

Passing  through  the  north  gate  of  the  Great  Place, 

the  party  ascended  the  slope  of  the  hill  that  lay 

beyond  it  till  they  reached  a  flat  plain  some  hundreds 

of  yards  in  width.     On  this  plain  vegetation  grew 

scantily,  for  here  the  bed  rock  of  ironstone,  denuded 

by  frequent  and  heavy  rains,  was  scarcely  hidden 

by  a  thin  crust  of  earth.     On  the  farther  side  of  the 

'•plain,   however,   and  separated  from  it  by  a  little 

•an,  was  a  green  bank  of  deep  soft  soil,  beyond 


86  THE    WIZARD 

which  lay  a  gloomy  valley  full  of  great  trees,  that 
for  many  generations  had  been  the  burying-place 
of  the  kings  of  the  Amasuka. 

"This  is  the  house  of  the  god/'  said  the  King* 

"  A  strange  house,"  answered  Owen,  "  and  where 
is  he  that  dwells  in  it  ?  " 

"  Follow  me  and  I  will  show  you,  Messenger  ; 
but  be  swift,  for  already  the  sky  grows  dark  with 
the  coming  tempest." 

Now  at  the  King's  command  the  bearers  bore 
him  across  the  sere  plateau  towards  an  object  tliat 
lay  almost  in  its  centre.  Presently  they  halted, 
and,  pointing  to  this  object,  the  King  said  : 

"  Behold  the  god  !  " 

Owen  advanced  and  examined  it.  A  glance  told 
him  that  this  god  of  the  Amasuka  was  a  meteoric 
stone  of  unusual  size.  Most  of  such  stones  are  mere 
shapeless  lumps,  but  this  one  bore  a  peculiar  resem- 
blance to  a  seated  human  being  holding  up  one  arm 
towards  the  sky.  So  strange  was  this  resemblance 
that,  other  reasons  apart,  it  was  not  wonderful  that 
savages  should  regard  the  object  with  awe  and 
veneration.  Rather  would  it  have  been  wonderful 
had  they  not  done  so. 

"  Say  now,"  said  Owen  to  the  King  when  he  had 
examined  the  stone,  "  what  is  the  history  of  this 
dumb  god  of  yours,  and  why  do  you  worship  him  ?  " 

"  Follow  me  across  the  stream  and  I  will  tell 
you,  Messenger,"  answered  the  King,  again  glancing 
at  the  sky.  "  The  storm  gathers,  and  when  it  breaks 
none  are  safe  upon  this  plain  except  the  heaven 


THE    FIRST    TRIAL    BY    FIRE  87 

*  doctors  such  as  Hokosa  and  his  companions  who  can 
bind  the  lightning." 

When  they  reached  the  farther  side  of  the  stream 
Umsuka  descended  from  his  litter  and  said  : 

"  Messenger,x  this  is  the  story  of  the  god  as  it  has 
come  down  to  us.  From  the  beginning  our  land  has 
been  scourged  witli  lightning  above  all  other  lands, 
and  with  the  Hoods  of  rain  that  accompany  the 
lightning.  In  the  old  days  the  Great  Place  of  the 
King  was  out  yonder  among  the  mountains,  but  every 
year  fire  from  heaven  fell  upon  it,  destroying  much 
people  ;  and  at  length  in  a  great  tempest  the  house 
of  the  King  of  that  day  was  smitten  and  burned, 
and  his  wives  and  children  were  turned  to  ashes. 
Then  that  King  held  a  council  of  his  wizards  and 
fire-doctors,  and  these  having  consulted  the  spirits 
of  their  forefathers,  retired  into  a  place  apart  to 
and  pray  ;  yes,  it  was  in  yonder  valley,  the 
burying-ground  of  kings,  that  they  hid  themselves. 
Now  on  the  third  night  the  God  of  Fire  appeared  to 
the  chief  of  the  doctors  in  his  sleep,  and  he  was 
shaped  like  a  burning  brand  and  smoke  went  up 
from  him.  Out  of  the  smoke  he  spoke  to  the  doctor, 
saying  :  '  For  this  reason  it  is  that  I  torment  your 
people,  because  they  hate  me  and  curse  at  me  and 
pay  me  little  honour/ 

"  In  his  dream  the  doctor  answered  :  '  How  can 
the  people  honour  a  god  that  they  do  not  see  ?  ' 
Then  the  god  said  :  '  Rise  up  now  in  the  night, 
all  the  company  of  you,  and  go  take  your  stand 
upon  the  banks  of  yonder  stream,  and  I  will  fall 


88  THE    WIZARD 

down  in  fire  from  heaven,  and  there  on  the  plain* 
you  shall  find  my  image.  Then  let  your  King  move 
his  Great  Place  into  the  valley  beneath  the  plain, 
and  henceforth  my  bolts  shall  spare  it.  Only,  month 
by  month  you  shall  make  prayers  and  offerings  to 
me  ;  moreover,  the  name  of  the  people  shall  be 
changed,  for  it  shall  be  called  the  People  of 
Fire/ 

"  Now  the  doctor  rose,  and  having  awakened  his 
companions,  he  told  them  of  his  vision.  Then 
they  all  of  them  went  down  to  the  banks  of  the 
stream  where  we  now  stand.  And  as  they  waited 
there  a  great  tempest  burst  over  them,  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  tempest  they  sawr  the  flaming  figure 
of  a  man  descend  from  Heaven,  and  the  earth  shook 
when  he  touched  it.  The  morning  came  and  there 
upon  the  plain  before  them,  where  there  had  been 
nothing,  sat  the  likeness  of  the  god.  So  the  name . 
of  the  people  was  changed,  and  the  King's  Great 
Place  was  built  where  it  now  is.  Since  that  day, 
Messenger,  no  hut  has  been  burned  and  no  man  killed 
in  or  about  the  Great  Place  by  fire  from  Heaven, 
which  falls  only  here  where  the  god  is,  though  away 
among  the  mountains  and  elsewhere  men  are  some- 
times killed.  But  wait  awhile  and  you  shall  see 
with  your  eyes.  Hokosa,  do  you,  whom  the  lightning 
will  not  touch,  take  that  pole  of  dead  wood  and  set 
it  up  yonder  in  the  crevice  of  the  rock  not  far  from 
the  figure  of  the  god." 

"  I  obey,"  said  Hokosa,  "  although  I  have  brought 
no  medicines  with  me.     Perhaps,"  he  added  with  a 


THE    FIRST    TRIAL    BY    FIRE  89 

faint  sneer,  "  the  white  man,  who  is  so  great  a  wizard, 
will  not  be  afraid  to  accompany  me." 

Now  Owen  saw  that  all  those  present  were  looking 
at  him  curiously.  It  was  evident  they  believed  that 
he  would  not  dare  to  accept  the  challenge.  Therefore 
he  answered  at  once  and  without  hesitation  : 

"  Certainly  I  will  come  ;  the  pole  is  heavy  for  one 
man  to  carry,  and  where  Hokosa  goes,  there  I  can 
go  also." 

"  Nay,  nay,  Messenger,"  said  the  King ;  "  the 
lightning  knows  Hokosa  and  will  turn  from  him, 
but  you  are  a  stranger  to  it  and  it  will  eat  you  up." 

"  King,"  answered  Owen,  "  I  ¥do  not  believe  that 
Hokosa  has  any  power  over  the  lightning.  It  may 
strike  him  or  it  may  strike  me  ;  but  unless  my  God 
so  commands,  it  will  strike  neither  of  us." 

"  On  your  head  be  it,  White  Man,"  said  Hokosa, 
with  cold  anger.  "  Come,  aid  me  with  the  pole." 

Then  they  lifted  the  dead  tree,  and  between  them 
rnrried  it  into  the  middle 'of  the  plain,  where  they  set 
it  up  in  a  crevice  of  the  rock.  By  this  time  the  storm 
was  almost  over  them,  and  watching  it  Owen  per- 
ceived that  the  lightnings  struck  always  along  the 
bank  of  the  stream,  doubtless  following  the  hidden 
line  of  the  bed  of  ironstone. 

"  It  is  but  a  very  little  storm,"  said  Hokosa,  con- 
temptuously, "  such  as  visit  us  every  afternoon  at 
this  period  of  the  year.  Ah  !  White  Man,  I  would 
that  you  could  see  one  of  our  great  tempests,  for 
these  are  well  worth  beholding.  This  I  fear,  however, 
that  you  will  never  do,  seeing  it  is  likely  that  within 


90  THE    WIZARD 

some  few  minutes  you  will  have  passed  back  to  that 
King  who  sent  you  here,  with  a  hole  in  your  head 
and  a  black  mark  clown  your  spine." 

"  That  we  shall  learn  presently,  Hokosa,"  answered 
Owen  ;  "  for  my  part,  I  pray  that  no  such  fate  may 
overtake  you." 

Now  Hokosa  moved  himself  away,  muttering  and 
pointing  with  his  fingers,  but  Owen  remained  standing 
within  about  thirty  yards  of  the  pole.  Suddenly 
there  came  a  glare  of  light,  and  the  pole  was  split 
into  fragments  ;  but  although  the  shock  was  percep- 
tible, they  remained  unhurt.  Almost  immediately 
a  second  flash  leap^ferom  the  cloud,  and  Owen  saw 
Hokosa  stagger  and  fall  to  his  knees.  "  The  man  is 
struck,"  he  thought  to  himself,  but  it  was  not  so,  for 
recovering  his  balance,  the  wizard  walked  back  to 
the  stream. 

Owen  never  stirred.  From  boyhood  courage  had 
been  one  of  his  good  qualities,  but  it  was  a  courage  of 
the  spirit  rather  than  of  the  flesh.  For  instance,  at 
this  very  moment,  so  far  as  his  body  was  concerned, 
he  was  much  afraid,  and  did  not  in  the  least  enjoy 
standing  upon  an  ironstone  plateau  at  the  imminent 
risk  of  being  destroyed  by  lightning.  But  even  if 
he  had  not  had  an  end  to  gain,  he  would  have  scorned 
to  give  way  to  his  human  frailties  ;  also,  now  as 
always,  his  faith  supported  him.  As  it  happened  the 
storm,  which  was  slight,  passed  by,  and  no  more 
flashes  fell.  When  it  was  over  he  walked  back  to 
where  the  King  and  his  court  were  standing. 

"Messenger,"  said   Umsuka,   "  you   are  not   only 


THE    FIRST    TRIAL    BY    FIRE  91 

a  great  doctor,  you  are  also  a  brave  man,  and  such 
I  honour.  There  is  no  one  among  us  here,  not  being 
a  lord  of  the  lightning,  who  would  have  dared  to 
stand  upon  that  place  with  Hokosa  while  the  flashes 
fell  about  him.  Yet  you  have  done  it  ;  it  was 
Hokosa  who  was  driven  away.  You  have  passed  the 
trial  by  fire,  and  henceforth,  whether  we  refuse  your 
message  or  accept  it,  you  are  great  in  this  land." 

"  There  is  no  need  to  praise  me,  King,"  answered 
Owen.  "  The  risk  is  something  ;  but  I  knew  that  I 
was  protected  from  it,  seeing  that  I  shall  not  die 
until  my  hour  comes,  and  it  is  not  yet.  Listen  now  : 
your  god  yonder  is  nothing  but  a  stone  such  as  I  have 
often  seen  before,  for  sometimes  in  great  tempests 
they  come  to  earth  from  the  clouds.  You  are  not 
the  first  people  that  have  worshipped  such  a  stone, 
but  now  we  know  better.  Also  this  plain  before  you 
is  full  of  iron,  and  iron  draws  the  lightning.  That 
is  why  it  never  strikes  your  town  below.  The  iron 
attracts  it  more  strongly  than  earth  and  huts  of 
straw.  Again,  while  the  pole  stood  I  was  in  little 
danger,  for  the  lightning  strikes  the  highest  thing  ; 
but  after  the  pole  was  shattered  and  Hokosa  wisely 
went  away,  then  I  was  in  some  danger,  only  no 
flashes  fell.  I  am  not  a  magician,  King,  but  I  know 
some  things  that  you  do  not  know,  and  I  trust  in 
One  whom  I  shall  lead  you  to  trust  in  also." 

"We  will  talk  of  this  more  hereafter,"  said  the 
King,  hurriedly  ;  "  for  one  day,  I  have  heard  and 
seen  enough.  Also  I  do  not  believe  your  words, 
for  I  have  noted  ever  that  those  who  are  the  greatest 


92  THE    WIZARD 

wizards  of  all  say  continually  that  they  have  no 
magic  power.  Hokosa,  you  have  been  famous  in 
your  day,  but  it  seems  that  henceforth  you  who  have 
led  must  follow." 

"  The  battle  is  not  yet  fought,  King,"  answered 
Hokosa.  "  To-day  I  met  the  lightnings  without  my 
medicines,  and  it  was  a  little  storm  ;  when  I  am 
prepared  with  my  medicines  and  the  tempest  is 
great,  then  I  will  challenge  this  white  man  to  face 
me  yonder,  and  then  in  that  hour  my  god  shall  show 
his  strength  and  his  God  shall  not  be  able  to  save 
him  from  it." 

"  That  we  shall  see  when  the  time  comes,"  answered 
Owen,  with  a  smiJe. 

That  night  as  Owen  sat  in  his  hut  working  at  his 
translation  of  St.  John,  the  door  wras  opened  and 
Hokosa  entered. 

"  White  Man,"  said  the  wizard,  "  you  are  too  strong 
for  me,  though  whence  you  have  your  power  I  know 
not.  Let  us  make  a  bargain.  Show  me  your  magic 
and  I  will  show  you  mine,  and  we  will  rule  the  land 
between  us.  You  and  I  are  much  akin — we  are 
great  ;  we  have  the  spirit  sight  ;  we  know  that  there 
are  things  beyond  the  things  we  see  and  hear  and 
feel ;  whereas,  for  the  rest,  they  are  fools,  following 
the  flesh  alone.  I  have  spoken." 

"  Very  gladly  will  I  show  you  my  magic,  Hokaos," 
answered  Owen,  cheerfully,  "  since,  to  speak  truth, 
though  I  know  you  to  be  wicked,  and  guess  that  you 
would  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  me  by  fair  means  or  foul ; 


THE    FIRST    TRIAL    BY    FIRE  93 

9 

yet  I  have  taken  a  liking  for  you,  seeing  in  you  one 
who  from  a  sinner  may  grow  into  a  saint.  This  is 
my  magic :  To  love  God  and  serve  man  ;  to  eschew 
wizardry,  wealth,  and  power  ;  to  seek  after  holiness, 
poverty,  and  humility  ;  to  deny  your  flesh,  and  to 
make  yourself  small  in  the  sight  of  men,  that  so 
perchance  you  may  grow  great  in  the  sight  of  Heaven 
and  save  your  soul  alive."  % 

"  I  have  no  stomach  for  that  lesson,"  said  Hokosa. 

"  Yet  you  shall  live  to  hunger  for  it,"  answered 
Owen,  and  the  wizard  went  away  angered  but 
wondering. 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE   CRISIS 

Now,  day  by  day,  for  something  over  a  month 
Owen  preached  the  Gospel  before  the  King,  his 
councillors,  and  hundreds  of-  the  head  men  of  the 
nation.  They  listened  to  him  attentively,  debating 
the  new  doctrine  point  by  point  ;  for  although  they 
were  savages,  these  people  were  very  keen-witted 
and  subtle.  Very  patiently  did  Owen  sow,  and  at 
length  to  his  infinite  joy  he  also  gathered  in  his 
first-fruit.  One  night  as  he  sat  in  his  hut  labouiing 
as  usual  at  his  work  of  translation,  wherein  he  was 
assisted  by  John,  whom  he  had  taught  to  read  and 
write,  the  Prince  Nodwengo  entered  and  greeted 
him.  For  a  while  he  sat  silent  watching  the  white 
man  at  work,  then  he  said  : 

"  Messenger,  I  have  a  boon  to  ask  of  you.  Can 
.you  teach  me  to  understand  those  signs  which  you 
set  upon  the  paper,  and  to  make  them  also  as  your 
servant  does  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  answered  Owen  ;  "  if  you  will  come 
to  me  at  noon  to-morrow,  we  will  begin." 

The  Prince  thanked  him,  but  he  did  not  go  away. 
94 


THE    CRISIS         •  95 

Indeed,  from  his  manner  Owen  guessed  that  he  had 
something  more  upon  his  mind.  At  length  it  came 
out. 

"  Messenger,"  he  said,  "  you  have  told  us  of 
baptism,  whereby  we  are  admitted  into  the  army 
of  your  King  ;  say,  have  von  the  power  of  this 
aite  ?  " 

"  I  have." 

"  And  is  your  servant  here  baptised  ?  " 

"  He  is." 

"  Then  if  he  who  is  a  common  man  can  be  baptised, 
why  may  not  I  who  am  a  prince  ?  " 

"  In  baptism,"  answered  Owen,  "  there  is  no  dis- 
tinction between  the  highest  and  the  lowest  ;  but 
if  you  believe,  then  the  door  is  open,  and  through  it 
you  can  join  the  company  of  Heaven." 

"  Messenger,  I  do  believe,"  answered  the  Prince 
humbly. 

Then  Owen  was  very  joyful,  and  that  same  night, 
with  John  for  a  witness,  he  baptised  the  Prince, 
giving  him  the  new  name  of  Constantine,  after  the 
first  Christian  emperor. 

On  the  following  day  Nodwengo,  ,in  the  presence 
of  Owen,  who  on  this  point  would  suffer  no  conceal- 
ment, announced  to  the  King  that  he  had  become  a 
Christian.  U-msuka  heard,  and  for  a  while  sat  silent. 
Then  he  said  in  a  troubled  voice  : 

"  Truly,  Messenger,  in  the  words  of  that  Book 
from  which  you  read  to  us,  I  fear  that  you  have 
come  hither  '  to  bring,  not  peace  but  a  sword/ 
Now  when  the  Witch-doctors  and  the  Priests  of  Fire 


96  •      THE    WIZARD 

learn  this,  that  he  whom  I  have  chosen  to  succeed 
me  has  become  the  servant  of  another  faith,  they 
will  stir  up  the  soldiers  and  there  will  be  civil  war. 
I  pray  you,  therefore,  keep  the  matter  secret,  at  any 
rate  for  a  while,  seeing  that  the  lives  of  many  are  at 
stake/' 

"In  this,  my  father,"  answered  the  Prince,  "I 
must  do  as  the  Messenger  bids  me  ;  but  if  you  desire 
it,  fake  from  me  the  right  of  succession  and  call  back 
my  brother  from  the  northern  mountains." 

"  That  by  poison  or  the  spear  he  may  put  aH  of 
us  to  death,  Nodwengo  !  Be  not  afraid,  ere  long 
when  he  learns  all  that  is  happening  here,  your 
brother  Hafela  will  come  from  the  northern  moun- 
tains, and  the  spears  of  his  impis  shall  be  countless 
as  the  stars  of  the  sky.  Messenger,  you  desire  to 
draw  us  to  the  arms  of  your  God,  and  myself,  I  am 
at  times  minded  to  follow  the  path  of  my  son 
Nodwengo,  and  seek  a  refuge  there  ;  but  say,  will 
they  be  strong  enough  to  protect  us  from  Hafela 
and  the  warriors  of  the  north  ?  Already  he  gathers 
his  clans,  and  already  my  captains  desert  to  him. 
By  and  by,  in  the  springtime — may  I  be  dead  before 
the  day — he  will  roll  down  upon  us  like  a  flood  of 
water " 

"  To  fall  back  like  waters  from  a  wall  of  rock," 
answered  Owen.  "  'Let  not  your  heart  be  trouble^/ 
for  my  Master  can  protect  His  servants,  and  He  will 
protect  you.  But  first  you  must  confess  Him  openly, 
as  your  son  has  done." 

"  Nay,   I  am   too  old  to  hurry,"  said    the   King 


THE    CRISIS  97 

.  V 

with  a  sigh.  "  Your  tale  seems  full  of  promise  to 
one  who  is  near  the  grave  ;  but  how  can  I  know 
that  it  is  more  than  a  dream  ?  And  shall  I  abandon 
the  worship  of  my  fathers  and  change,  or  strive  to 
change,  the  customs  of  my  people  to  follow  after 
dreams  ?  Nodwengo  has  chosen  his  part,  and  I 
do  not  blame^ him  ;  yet,  for  the  present  I  beseech 
you  both  to  keep  silence  on  this  matter,  lest  to 
save  bloodshed  I  should  be  driven  to  side  against 
you." 

"  So  be  it,  King,"  said  Owen  ;  "  but  I  warn  you 
that  Truth  has  a  loud  voice,  and  that  it  is  hard  to 
hide  the  shining  of  a  light  in  a  dark  place,  nor  does 
it  please  my  Lord  to  be  denied  by  those  who  confess 
Him." 

"I  am  weary,"  replied  the  old  King,  and  they 
saluted  him  and  went. 

In  obedience  to  the  wish  of  Umsuka  his  father, 
the  conversion  of  Nodwengo  was  kept  secret,  and 
yet — none  knew  how — the  truth  leaked  out.  Soon 
the  women  in  their  huts,  and  the  soldiers  by  their 
watch-fires,  whispered  it  in  each  other's  ears  that  he 
who  was  appointed  to  be  their  future  ruler  had 
become  the  servant  of  the  unknown  God  ;  that  he 
had  forsworn  war  and  all  the  delights  of  men  ;  that 
he  would  take  but  one  wife,  and  appear  before  the 
army,  not  in  the  uniform  of  a  general,  but  clad  in 
a  white  robe  and  carry,  not  the  broad  spear,  but  a 
cross  of  wood.  Swiftly  the  strange  story  flew  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  yet  it  was  not  altogether  believed 
till  it  chanced  that  one  day  when  he  was  reviewing  a 


98  THE    WIZARD 

regiment,  a  soldier  who  was  .drunk  with  beer  openly 
insulted  the  Prince,  calling  him  a  coward  who 
worshipped  a  coward. 

Now  men  held  their  breaths,  waiting  to  see  this 
fool  led  away  to  die  by  the  torture  of  the  ant-heap 
or  some  other  dreadful  doom.  But  the  Prince  only 
answered  : 

"  Soldier,  you  are  drunk,  therefore  I  forgive  you 
your  words.  Whether  He  Whom  you  blaspheme 
will  forgive  you,  I  know  not.  Get  you  gone  !  " 

The  warriors  stared  and  murmured,  for  by  those 
words,  wittingly  or  unwittingly,  their  general  had 
confessed  his  faith,  and  that  day  they  made  ribald 
songs  about  him  in  the  camp.  But  when  on  the 
morrow  they  learned  how  that  the  man  whom  the 
Prince  had  spared  had  been  seized  by  a  lion  and 
taken  away  as  he  sat  with  his  companions  in  the 
bivouac,  his  mouth  full  of  boasting  of  his  own 
courage,  in  offering  insult  to  the  Prince  and  the 
new  faith,  then  they  looked  at  each  other  askance 
and  said  little  more  of  the  matter.  Doubtless  it 
was  chance,  and  yet  this  Spirit  Whom  the  Messenger 
preached  was  one  of  Whom  it  seemed  wisest  not  to 
speak  lightly. 

But  still  the  trouble  grew,  for  by  now  the  Witch- 
doctors, with  Hokosa  at  the  head  of  them,  were 
frightened  for  their  place  and  power,  and  fomented 
it  openly  and  in  secret.  Of  the  women  they  asked 
what  would  become  of  them  when  men  were  allowed 
to  take  but  one  wife  ;  of  the  heads  of  kraals,  how 
they  would  grow  wealthy  wlien  their  daughters 


THE    CRISIS  99 

„ * 

ceased  to  be  worth  cattle  ;  of  the  councillors  and 
generals,  how  the  land  would  be  protected  from  its 
foes  when  they  were  commanded  to  lay  down  the 
spear  ;  and  of  the  soldiers,  whose  only  trade  was  war, 
how  it  would  please  them  to  till  the  fields  like  girls  ? 
Dismay  took  hold  of  the  nation,  and  although  they 
were  much  loved,  there  was  open  talk  of  killing  or 
driving  away  the  King  and  Nodwengo  who  favoured 
the  while  man,^  and  of  setting  up  Hafela  in  their 
place. 

,  At  length  the  crisis  came,  and  in  this  fashion. 
The  Amasuka,  like  many  other  African  tribes,  had 
a  strange  veneration  for  certain  varieties  of  snakes 
which  they  declared  to  be  possessed  by  the  spirits 
of  their  ancestors.  It  was  a  law  among  them  that 
if  one  of  these  snakes  entered  a  kraal,  under  pain  of 
death  it  must  not  be  killed,  or  even  driven  away, 
but  must  be  allowed  to  share  with  the  human 
occupants  any  hut  that  it  might  select.  As  the 
result  of  such  enforced  hospitality  deaths  from 
snake-bite  were  numerous  among  the  people  ;  but 
when  they  happened  in  a  kraal  its  owners  met  with 
little  sympathy,  for  the  doctors  explained  that  the 
real  cause  of  them  was  the  anger  of  some  ancestral 
spirit  towards  his  descendants.  Before  John  was 
dispatched  to  instruct  Owen  in  the  language  of  the 
Amasuka  a  certain  girl  was  sealed  to  him  as  his 
future  wife,  and  this  girl,  who  during  his  absence 
had  been  orphaned,  he  had  now  married  with  the 
approval  of  Owen,  who  was  preparing  her  for 
baptism.  On  the  third  morning  after  his  marriage 


100  THE    WIZARD 

John  appeared  before  his  master  in  the  last  extremity 
of  grief  and  terror. 

"  Help  me,  Messenger  !  "  he  cried,  "  for  my  ancestral 
spirit  has  entered  our  hut  and  bitten  my  wife  as 
she  lay  asleep." 

"  Are  you  mad  ?  "  asked  Owen.  "  What  is  an 
ancestral  spirit,  and  how  can  it  have  bitten  your 
wife  ?  " 

"  A  snake,*"  gasped  John,  "  a  green  snake  of  the 
worst  sort." 

Then  Owen  remembered  the  superstition,  and 
snatching  blue-stone  and  spirits  of  wine  from  his 
medicine  chest,  he  rushed  to  John's  hut.  As  it 
happened,  he  was  fortunately  in  time  with  his 
remedies,  and  succeeded  in  saving  the  woman's  life, 
whereby  his  reputation  as  a  doctor  and  a  magician, 
already  great,  was  considerably  enhanced. 

"  Where  is  the  snake  ?  "  he  asked  when  she  was 
out  of  danger. 

"  Yonder,  under  the  kaross,"  answered  John, 
pointing  to  a  skin  rug  which  lay  in  the  corner. 

"  Have  you  killed  it  ?  " 

"  No,  Messenger,"  answered  the  man,  "  I  dare 
not.  Alas  !  we  must  live  with  it  here  in  the  hut  till 
it  chooses  to  go  away."  • 

"  Truly,"  said  Owen,  "  I  am  ashamed  to  think 
that  you  who  are  a  Christian  should  still  believe  so 
horrible  a  superstition.  Does  your  faith  teach  you 
that  the  souls  of  men  enter  into  snakes  ?  " 

Now  John  hung  his  head ;  then  snatching  a 
kerry,  he  threw  aside  the  kaross,  revealing  a  great 


THE    CRISIS  101 

, » 

green  snake  seven  or  eight  feet  long.  With  fury  he 
fell  upon  the  reptile,  killed  it  by  repeated  blows, 
and  hurled  it  into  the  'courtyard  outside  the  house. 

"  Behold,  father,"  he  said,  "  and  judge  whether  I 
am  still  superstitious."  Then  his  countenance  fell, 
and  he  added  :  "  Yet  my  life  must  pay  for  this  deed, 
for  it  is  an  ancient  law  among  us  that  to  harm  one 
of  these  snakes  is  death." 

"  Have  no  fear,"  said  Owen,  "  a  way  will  be  found 
out  of  this  trouble." 

That  afternoon  Owen  heard  a  great  hubbub  outside 
his  kraal,  and  going  to  see  what  was  the  matter, 
he  found  a  party  of  the  Witch-doctors  dragging 
John  towards  the  place  of  judgment,  which  was  by 
the  King's  house.  Thither  he  followed,  to  discover 
that  the  case  was  already  in  course  of  being  opened 
before  the  King,  his  council,  and  a  vast  audience  of 
the  people.  Hokosa  was  the  accuser.  In  brief  and 
pregnant  sentences  he  pointed  out  the  enormity 
of  the  offence  against  the  laws  of  the  Amasuka 
wherewith  the  prisoner  was  charged,  producing  the 
dead  snake  in  proof  of  his  argument  and  demanding 
that  the  man  who  had  killed  it  should  instantly  be 
put  to  death. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  King  of  John. 

"This,  O  King,"  replied  John,  "that  I  am  a 
Christian,  and  to  me  that  snake  is  nothing  but  a 
noxious  reptile.  It  bit  my  wife,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  the  medicine  of  the  Messenger,  she  would 
have  perished  of  the  bite.  Therefore  I  killed  it 
before  it  could  harm  others." 


102  THE    WIZARD 

"  It  is  a  fair  answer,"  said  the  King.  "  Hokosa, 
I  think  that  this  man  should  go  free." 

"The  King's  will  is  the  -law,"  replied  Hokosa 
bitterly  ;  "  but  if  the  law  were  the  King's  will,  the 
decision  would  be  otherwise.  This  man  has  slain, 
not  a  snake,  but  that  which  held  the  spirit  of  an 
ancestor,  and  for  the  deed  he  deserves  to  die. 
Hearken,  O  King,  for  the  business  is  larger  than  it 
seems.  How  are  we  to  be  governed  henceforth  *  Are 
we  to  follow  our'  ancient  rules  and  customs,  or  must 
we  submit  ourselves  to  a  new  rule  and  a  new  custom  ? 
I  tell  you,  O  King,  that  the  people  murmur,  they  are 
without  light,  they  wander  in  the  darkness,  they 
cannot  understand.  Play  with  us  no  more,  but  let 
us  hear  the  truth,  that  we  may  judge  of  it." 

Umsuka  looked  at  Owen,  but  made  no  reply. 

"  I  will  answer  you,  Hokosa,"  said  Owen,"  for  I 
am  the  spring  of  all  this  trouble,  and  at  my  command 
this  man,  my  disciple,  killed  yonder  snake.  What 
is  it  ?  It  is  nothing  but  a  reptile  ;  no  human  spirit 
ever  dwelt  within  it  as  you  imagine  in  your  super- 
stition. You  ask  to  hear  the  truth  ;  day  by  day  I 
have  preached  it  in  your  ears  and  you  have  not 
listened,  though  many  among  you  have  listened  and 
understood.  What  is  it  you  seek  ?  " 

"  We  seek,  Messenger,  to  be  rid  of  you,  your 
fantasies  and  your  religion  ;  and  we  demand  that 
our  King  should  expel  you  and  restore  the  ancient 
laws,  or  failing  this,  that  you  should  prove  your 
power  openly  before  us  all.  Your  word,  O  King  !  " 

Umsuka  thought  a  while  and  answered  ; 


THE    CRISIS  103 

"  This  is  my  word,  Hokosa  :  I  will  not  drive  the 
Messenger  from  the  land,  for  he  is  a  good  man  ;  he 
saved  my  life,  and  there  is  virtue  in  his  teaching, 
towards  which  I  myself  incline.  Yet  it  is  just 
that  he  should  be  asked  to  prove  his  power,  so  that 
an  end  may  be  put  to  doubt  and  all  of  us  may  learn 
what  god  we  are  to  worship." 

"  How  can  I  prove  my  power  ?  "  asked  Owen, 
"  further  than  I  have  already  proved  it  ?  Does 
Hokosa  desire  to  set  up  his  god  against  my  God— 
the  false  against  the  true  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  answered  the  wizard  with  passion,  "  and 
according  to  the  issue  let  the  judgment  be.  Let  us 
halt  no  longer  between  two  opinions,  let  us  become 
wholly  Christian  or  rest  wholly  heathen,  for  to  be 
divided  is  to  be  destroyed.  The  magic  of  the 
Messenger  is  great,  once  and  for  all  let  us  learn  if  it 
is  more  than  our  magic.  Let  us  put  him  and  his 
doctrines  to  the  trial  by  fire." 

"  What  is  the  trial  by  fire  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

"  You  have  seen  something  of  it,  White  Man,  but 
not  much.  This  is  the  trial  by  fire  :  to  stand  yonder 
before  the  face  of  the  God  of  Thunder  when  a  great 
tempest  rages — not  such  a  storm  as  you  saw,  but  a 
storm  that  splits  the  heavens — and  to  come  thence 
unscathed.  Listen  :  I  who  am  a  '  heaven-herd/ 
I  who  know  the  signs  of  the  weather,  tell  you  that 
within  two  days  such  a  tempest  as  this  will  break 
upon  us.  Then,  White  Man,  I  and  my  companions 
will  be  ready  to  meet  you  on  the  plain.  Take  the 
Cross  by  which  you  swear  and  set  it  up  yonder  and 


104  THE    WIZARD 

stand  by  it,  and  with  you  your  converts*  Nodwengo 
the  Prince,  and  this  man  whom  you  have  named 
John,  if  they  dare  to  go.  Over  against  you,  around 
the  symbol  of  the  god  by  which  we  swear,  will  stand 
I  and  my  company,  and  we  will  pray  our  god  and  you 
shall  pray  your  God.  Then  the  storm  will  break 
upon  us,  and  when  it  is  ended  we  shall  learn  which 
of  us  remain  alive.  If  you  and  your  Cross  are 
shattered,  to  us  will  be  the  victory  ;  if  we  are  laid 
low,  take  it  for  your  own.  Your  judgment,  King  !  " 

Again  Umsuka  thought  and  answered  : 

"  So  be  it.  Messenger,  hear  me.  There  is  no  Aeed 
for  you  to  accept  this  challenge  ;  but  if  you  will  not 
accept  it,  then  go  from  my  country  in  peace,  taking 
with  you  those  who  cleave  to  you.  If  on  the  other 
hand  you  do  accept  it,  these  shall  be  the  stakes  : 
that  if  you  pass  the  trial  unharmed  and  the  Fire- 
doctors  are  swept  away,  your  creed  shall  be  my  creed 
and  the  creed  of  the  land  ;  but  if  the  Fire-doctors 
prevail  against  you,  then  it  shall  be  death  or  banish- 
ment to  any  who  profess  that  creed.  Now  choose  !  " 

"  I  have  chosen,"  said  Owen.  "  I  will  meet  Hokosa 
and  his  company  on  the  Place  of  Fire  whenever  he 
may  appoint,  but  for  the  others  I  cannot  say." 

"  We  will  come  with  you,"  said  Nodwengo  and 
John  with  one  voice  ;  "  where  you  go,  Messenger, 
we  will  follow." 


CHAPTER    X 

THE   SECOND    TRIAL   BY    FIRE 

WHEN  this  momentous  .discussion  was  finished,  as 
usual  Owen  preached  before  the  King,  expounding 
the  Scriptures  and  taking  for  his  subject  the  duty  of 
faith.  As  he  went  back  to  his  hut  he  saw  that  the 
snake  which  John  had  killed  had  been  set  upon  a 
pole  in  the  part  of  the  Great  Place  that  served  as  a 
market,  and  that  hundreds  of  natives  were  gathered 
beneath  it  gesticulating  and  talking  excitedly. 

"That  is  the  work  of  Hokosa,"  he  thought  to 
himself.  "  Moses  set  up  a  serpent  to  save  the  people  ; 
yonder  wizard  sets  one  up  to  destroy  them." 

That  evening  Owen  had  no  heart  for  his  labours, 
for  his  mind  was  heavy  at  the  prospect  of  the  trial 
which  lay  before  him.  Not  that  he  cared  for  his 
own  life,  for  of  this  he  scarcely  thought  ;  it  was 
the  prospects  of  his  cause  which  troubled  him.  It 
seemed  much  to  expect  that  Heaven  should  throw 
over  him  the  mantle  of  its  especial  protection,  and 
yet  if  it  did  not  do  so  there  was  an  end  of  his  mission 
among  the  People  of  Fire.  Well,  he  had  not  sought 
this  trial — he  would  have  avoided  it  if  he  could, 
but  it  had  been  thrust  upon  him,  and  he  was  forced 

105 


106  THE   WIZARD 

to  choose  between  it  and  the  abandonment  of  the 
work  which  he  had  undertaken  with  such  high  hopes 
and  pushed  so  far  toward  success.  He  had  not 
chosen  the  path,  it  had  been  pointed  out  to  him  to 
walk  upon  ;  and  if  it  ended  in  a  precipice,  at  least 
he  would  have  done  his  best. 

As  he  thought  thus  John  entered  the  hut,  panting. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  Owen  asked. 

"  Father,  the  people  saw  me  and  pursued  me 
because  of  the  death  of  that  accursed  snake.  Had 
I  not  run  fast  and  escaped  them,  I  think  they  would 
have  killed  me." 

"  At  least  you  have  escaped,  John  ;  so  be  com- 
forted and  return  thanks." 

"  Father,"  said  the  man  presently,  "  I  know  that 
you  are  great  and  can  do  many  wonderful  things, 
but  have  you  in  truth  power  over  the  lightning  ?  " 

"  Why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

"  Because  a  great  tempest  is  brewing,  and  if  you 
have  not  we  shall  certainly  be  killed  when  we  stand 
yonder  on  the  Place  of  Fire," 

"John,"  he  said,  "  I  cannot  speak  to  the  lightning 
in  a  voice  which  it  can  hear.  I  cannot  say  to  it, 
'  Go  yonder/  or  '  Come  hither/  but  He  Who  made 
it  can  do  so.  Why  do  you  tempt  me  with  your 
doubts  ?  Have  I  not  told  you  the  story  of  Elijah 
the  prophet  and  the  priests  of  Baal  ?  Did  Elijah's 
Master  forsake  him,  and  shall  He  forsake  us  ?  Also 
this  is  certain,  that  all  the  medicine  of  Hokosa  and 
his  wizards  will  not  turn  a  lightning-flash  by  the 
breadth  of  a  single  hair.  God  alone  can  turn  it,  and 


THE    SECOND    TRIAL    BY    FIRE         107 


for  the  sake  of  His  cause  among  these  people  I  believe 
that  He  will  do  so." 

Thus  Owen  spoke  on  till,  in  reproving  the  weakness 
of  another,  he  felt  his  own  faith  come  back  to  him 
and,  remembering  the  past  and  how  he  had  been 
preserved  in  it,  the  doubt  and  trouble  went  out  of 
his  mind  to  return  no  more. 

The  third  day — the  day  of  trial — came.  For  sixty 
hours  or  more  the  heat  of  the  weather  had  been 
intense ;  indeed,  during  all  that  time  the  thermometer 
in  Owen's  hut,  notwithstanding  the  protection  of  a 
thick  thatch,  had  shown  the  temperature  to  vary 
between  a  maximum  of  in  and  a  minimum  of  101 
degrees.  Now,  in  the  morning,  it  stood  at  108. 

"  Will  the  storm  break  to-day  ?  "  asked  Owen  of 
Nodwengo,  who  came  to  visit  him. 

"  They  say  so,  Messenger,  and  I  think  it  by  the 
feel  of  the  air.  If  so,  it  will  be  a  very  great  storm, 
for  the  Heaven  is  full  of  fire.  Already  Hokosa 
and  the  doctors  are  at  their  rites  upon  the  plain 
yonder,  but  there  will  be  no  need  to  join  them  till 
two  hours  after  midday." 

"  Is  the  cross  ready  ?  "  asked  Owen. 

"  Yes,  and  set  up.  It  is  a  heavy  cross  ;  six  men 
could  scarcely  carry  it.  Oh  !  Messenger,  I  am  not 
afraid — and  yet,  have  you  no  medicine  ?  If  not, 
I  fear  that  the  lightning  will  fall  upon  the  cross  as  it 
fell  upon  the  pole,  and  then 

"  Listen,  Nodwengo,"  said  Owen.  "  I  know  a 
medicine,  but  I  will  not  use  it.  You  see  that  wagon- 
chain  ?  Were  one  end  of  it  buried  in  the  ground  and 


108  THE    WIZARD 

the  other  with  a  spear  blade  made  fast  to  it  hung  to 
the  top  of  the  cross,  we  could  live  out  the  fiercest 
storm  in  safety.  But  I  say  that  I  will  not  use  it. 
Are  we  witch-doctors  that  we  should  take  refuge  in 
tricks  ?  No,  let  faith  be  our  shield,  and  if  it  fail  us, 
then  let  us  die.  Pray  now  with  me  that  it  may  not 
fail  us." 

It  was  afternoon.  All  round  the  Field  of  Fire  were 
gathered  thousands  upon  thousands  of  the  people  of 
the  Amasuka,  for  the  news  of  this  duel  between  the 
God  of  the  white  man  and  their  god  had  travelled 
far  and  wide,  and  even  the  very  aged  who  could 
scarcely  crawl  and  the  little  one  who  must  be  carried 
were  collected  there  to  see  the  issue.  Nor  had  they 
need  to  fear  disappointment,  for  already  the  sky  was 
half  hidden  by  dense  thunder-clouds  piled  ridge  on 
ridge,  and  the  hush  of  the  coming  tempest  lay  upon 
the  earth.  Round  about  the  meteor  stone  which 
they  called  a  god,  each  of  them  stirring  a  little  gourd 
of  medicine  that  was  placed  upon  the  ground  before 
him,  but  uttering  no  word,  were  gathered  Hokosa 
and  his  followers  to  the  number  of  twenty.  They 
were  all  of  them  arrayed  in  their  snakeskin  dresses 
and  other  wizard  finery.  Also  each  man  held  in  his 
hand  a  wand  fashioned  from  a  human  thigh-bone. 
In  front  of  the  stone  burned  a  little  fire,  which  now 
and  again  Hokosa  fed  with  aromatic  leaves,  at  the 
same  time  pouring  medicine  from  his  bowl  upon  the 
holy  stone.  Opposite  the  symbol  of  the  god,  but 
at  a  good  distance  from  it,  a  great  cross  of  white 


THE    SECOND    TRIAL    BY    FIRE         109 

wood  was  set  up  in  the  rock  by  a  spot  which  the 
Witch-doctors  themselves  had  chosen.  Upon  the 
banks  of  the  stream,  in  a  place  apart,  were  the  King, 
his  councillors,  and  the  regiment  on  guard,  and  with 
them  Owen,  the  Prince  Nodwengo  and  John. 

"  The  storm  will  be  fierce,"  said  the  King  uneasily, 
glancing  at  the  western  sky,  upon  whose  bosom  the 
blue  lightnings  played  with  an  incessant  flicker. 
Then  he  bade  those  about  him  stand  back,  and  call- 
ing Owen  and  the  Prince  to  him,  said  :  "  Messenger, 
my  son  tells  me  that  your  wisdom  knows  a  plan 
whereby  you  may  be  preserved  safe  from  the  fury 
of  the  tempest.  Use  it,'  I  pray  of  yqu,  Messenger, 
that  your  life  may  be  saved,  and  with  it  the  life  of 
the  only  son  who  is  left  to  me." 

"  I  cannot,"  answered  Owen,  "  for  thus  by  doubting 
Him  I  should  tempt  my  Master.  Still,  it  is  not  laid 
upon  the  Prince  to  accompany  me  through  this  trial. 
Let  him  stay  here,  and  I  alone  will  stand  beneath 
the  cross." 

"  Stay,  Nodwengo,"  implored  the  old  man. 

"  I  did  not  think  to  live  to  hear  my  father  bid 
me,  one  of  the  royal  blood  of  the  Amasuka,  ^to 
desert  my  captain  in  the  hour  of  battle  and  hide 
myself  in  the  grass  like  a  woman,"  answered  the 
Prince,  with  a  bitter  smile.  "  Nay,  it  may  be  that 
death  awaits  me  yonder,  but  nothing  except  death 
shall  keep  me  back  from  the  venture." 

"  It  is  well  spoken,"  said  the  King  ;  "  be  it  as  you 
will." 

Now    the    company    of    wizards,    leaving    their 


110  THE    WIZARD 

medicine  pots  upon  the  ground,  formed  themselves  in 
a  treble  line,  and  marching  to  where  the  King  stood, 
they  saluted  him.  Then  they  sang  the  praises  of 
their  god,  and  in  a  song  that  had  been  prepared, 
heaped  insult  upon  the  God  of  the  white  man  and 
upon  the  Messenger  who  preached  Him.  To  all  this 
Owen  listened  in  silence. 

"  He  is  a  coward  !  "  cried  their  spokesman  ;  "  he 
has  not  a  word  to  say.  He  skulks  there  in  his  white 
robes  behind  the  majesty  of  the  King.  Let  him  go 
forth  and  stand  by  his  piece  of  wood.  He  dare  not 
go  !  He  thinks  the  hill-side  safer.  Come  out,  little 
White  Man,  and  we  will  show  you  how  we  manage 
the  lightnings.  Ah  !  they  shall  fly  about  you  like 
spears  in  battle.  You  shall  throw  yourself  upon  the 
ground  and  shriek  in  terror,  and  then  they  shall  lick 
you  up  and  you  shall  be  no  more,  and  there  will  be 
an  end  of  you  and  of  the  symbol  of  your  God." 

"  Cease  your  boasting,"  said  the  King,  shortly, 
"  and  get  you  back  to  your  place,  knowing  that  if 
it  should  chance  that  the  white  man  conquers  you 
will  be  called  upon  to  answer  for  these  words." 

"-We  shall  be  ready,  O  King,"  they  cried  ;  and 
amidst  the  cheers  of  the  vast  audience  they  marched 
back  to  their  station,  still  singing  the  mocking  song. 

Now  to  the  west  all  the  heavens  were  black  as 
night,  though  the  eastern  sky  was  still  blue  and 
cloudless.  Nature  was  oppressed  with  silence- 
silence  intense  and  unnatural ;  and  so  great  was 
the  heat  that  the  air  danced  visibly  above  the  iron- 
stone as  it  dances  about  a  glowing  stove.  Suddenly 


THE    SECOND    TRIAL    BY    FIRE         111 

the  quietude  was  broken  by  a  moaning  sound  of 
wind,  the  grass  stirred,  the  leaves  of  the  trees  began 
to  shiver,  and  an  icy  breath  beat  upon  Owen's  brow. 

"  Let  us  be  going,"  he  said,  and  lifting  the  ivory 
crucifix  above  his  head,  he  passed  the  stream  and 
walked  towards  the  wooden  cross.  After  him  came 
the  Prince  Nodwengo,  wearing  his  royal  dress  of 
leopard  skin,  and  after  him  John,  arrayed  in  a  linen 
robe. 

As  the  little  procession  appeared  to  their  view 
some  of  the  soldiers  began  to  mock,  but  almost 
instantly  the  laughter  died  away.  Rude  as  they 
were,  these  savages  understood  that  here  was  no 
occasion  for  their  mirth,  for  indeed  the  three  men 
seemed  clothed  with  a  curious  dignity.  Perhaps 
it  was  their  slow  and  quiet  gait,  perhaps  it  was 
a  sense  of  the  errand  upon  which  they  were  bound, 
perhaps  it  was  the  strange  unearthly  light  that  fell 
upon  them  from  over  the  edge  of  the  storm  cloud  ; 
at  the  least  their  appearance  was  impressive.  They 
reached  the  cross  and  took  up  their  stations  there, 
Owen  in  front  of  it,  Nodwengo  to  the  right,  and  John 
to  the  left. 

Now  a  sharp  squall  of  strong  wind  swept  across 
the  space  and  with  it  came  a  flaw  of  rain.  It  passed 
by,  and  the  storm  that  had  been  muttering  and 
growling  in  the  distance  began  to  burst.  The  great 
clouds  seemed  to  grow  and  swell,  and  from  the  breast 
of  them  swift  lightnings  leapt,  to  be  met  by  other 
lightnings  rushing  upwards  from  the  earth.  The 
air  was  filled  with  a  tumult  of  uncertain  wind  and 


112  THE    WIZARD 

a  hiss  as  of  distant  rain.  Then  the  batteries  of 
thunder  were  opened,  and  the  world  shook  with  their 
volume.  Down  from  on  high  the  flashes  fell 
blinding  and  incessant,  and  by  the  light  of  them 
the  Fire-doctors  could  be  seen  running  to  and  for, 
pointing  now  here  and  now  there  with  their  wands 
of  human  bones,  and  pouring  the  medicines  from 
their  gourds  upon  the  ground  and  upon  each  other. 
Owen  and  his  two  companions  could  be  seen  also, 
standing  quietly  with  clasped  hands,  while  above 
them  towered  the  tall  white  cross. 

At  length  the  storm  was  straight  over  head. 
Slowly  it  advanced  in  its  awe-inspiring  might  as 
flash  -  after  flash,  each  more  fantastic  and  horrible 
than  the  last,  smote  upon  the  floor  of  ironstone.  It 
played  about  the  shapes  of  the  doctors,  who  in  the 
midst  of  it  looked  like  devils  in  an  inferno.  It 
crept  onwards  towards  the  station  of  the  cross,  but 
it  never  reached  it. 

One  flash  struck  indeed  within  fifty  paces  of 
where  Owen  stood.  Then  of  a  sudden  a  marvel 
happened,  or  something  which  to  this  day  the  People 
of  Fire  talk  of  as  a  marvel,  for  in  an  instant  the 
rain  began  to  pour  like  a  wall  of  water  stretching 
from  earth  to  heaven,  and  the  wind  changed.  It 
had  been  blowing  from  the  west,  now  it  blew  from 
the  east  with  the  force  of  a  gale.  It  blew,  it  rolled 
the  tempest  back  upon  itself,  causing  it  to  return 
to  the  regions  whence  it  had  gathered.  At  the 
very  foot  of  the  cross  its  march  was  stayed  ;  there 
was  the  water  line,  as  straight  as  if  it  had  been 


THE    SECOND    TRIAL    BY    FIRE         113 

drawn  with  a  rule.  The  thunder-clouds  that  were 
pressed  forward  met  the  clouds  that  were  'pressed 
back,  and  together  they  seemed  to  come  to  earth, 
filling  the  air  with  a  gloom  so  dense  that  the  eye 
Could  not  pierce  it.  To  the  west  was  a  wall  of 
blackness  towering  to  the  heavens  ;  to  the  east, 
light,  blue  and  unholy,  gleamed  upon  the  white 
cross  and  the  figures  of  its  watchers.  For  some 
seconds — ten  or  more — there  was  a  lull,  and  then 
it  seemed  as  though  all  hell  had  broken  loose  upon 
the  world.  The  wall  of  blackness  became  a  wall 
of  flame,  in  which  strange  and  ardent  shapes  ap- 
peared ascending  and  descending ;  the  thunder 
bellowed  till  the  mountains  rocked,  and  in  one  last 
blaze,  awful  and  indescribable,  the  skies  melted 
into  a  deluge  of  fire.  In  the  glare  of  it  Owen  thought 
that  he  saw  the  figures  of  men  falling  this  way  and 
that,  then  he  staggered  against  the  cross  for  support 
and  his  senses  failed  him. 

When  they  returned  again,  he  perceived  the 
storm  being  drawn  back  from  the  face  of  the  pale 
earth  like  a  pall  from  the  face  of  the  dead,  and  he 
heard  the  murmur  of  fear  and  wonder  rising  from 
ten  thousand  throats. 

Well  might  they  fear  and  wonder,  for  of  the 
twenty  and  one  wizards  eleven  were  dead,  four 
were  paralysed  by  shock,  five  were  flying  in  their 
terror,  and  one,  Hokosa  himself,  stood  staring  at 
the  fallen,  a  very  picture  of  despair.  Nor  was 
this  all,  for  the  meteor-stone  with  a  human  shape 
which  for  generations  the  People  of  Fire  had 


114  THE    WIZARD 

worshipped  as  a  god,  lay  upon  the  plain  in  fused 
and  shattered  fragments. 

The  people  saw,  and  a  sound  as  of  a  hollow  groan 
of  terror  went  up  from  them.  Then  they  were  silent. 
For  awhile  Owen  and  his  companions  were  silent 
also,  for  their  hearts  were  too  full  for  speech.  Then 
he  said  : 

"  As  the  snake  fell  harmless  from  the  hand  of 
Paul,  so  has  the  lightning  tumed  back  from  me, 
who  strive  to  follow  in  his  footsteps,  working  death 
and  dismay  among  those  who  would  have  harmed  us. 
May  forgiveness  be  theirs  who  were  without  under- 
standing. Brethren,  let  us  return  and  make  report 
to  the  King." 

Now,  as  they  had  come,  so  they  went  back ; 
first  Owen  with  the  crucifix,  next  to  him  Nodwengo, 
and  last  of  the  three  John.  They  drew  near  to  the 
King,  when  suddenly,  moved  by  a  common  impulse, 
the  thousands  of  the  people  upon  the  banks  of  the 
stream  with  one  accord  threw  themselves  upon  their 
knees  before  Owen,  calling  him  God  and  offering  him 
worship.  Infected  by  the  contagion,  Umsuka  and 
his  councillors  followed  their  example,  so  that  of  all 
the  multitude  Hokosa  alone  remained  upon  his  feet, 
standing  by  his  dishonoured  and  riven  deity. 

"  Rise  !  "  cried  Owen,  aghast.  "  Would  you  do 
sacrilege,  and  offer  worship  to  a  man  ?  Rise,  I 
command  you  ! " 

Then  the  King  rose,  saying  : 

"  You  are  no  man,  Messenger,  you  are  a  spirit." 

"  He  is  a  spirit,"  repeated  the  multitude  after  him. 


THE    SECOND.   TRIAL    BY    FIRE        115 

"  I  am  not  a  spirit,"  cried  Owen  again,  "  but  the 
Spirit  Whom  I  serve  has  made  His  power  manifest 
in  me  His  servant,  and  your  idols  are  smitten  with  the 
swoyd  of  His  power,  O  ye  Sons  of  Fire  !  Hokosa  still 
lives,  let  him  be  brought  hither." 

They  fetched  Hokosa,  and  he  stood  before  them. 

"  You  have  seen ,  Wizard,"  said  the  King.  "  What 
have  you  to  say  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  save  that  victory 
is  to  the  Cross,  and  to  the  white  man  who  preaches  it, 
for  his  magic  is  greater  than  our  magic,  and  by  his 
command  the  tempest  was  stayed,  and  the  boasts 
we  hurled  fell  back  upon  our  heads  and  the  head  of 
our  god  to  destroy  us." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  King,  "  victory  is  to  the  Cross, 
and  henceforth  the  Cross  shall  be  worshipped  in 
this  land,  or  at  the  least  no  other  god  shall  be 
worshipped.  Let  us  be  going.  Come  with  me, 
Messenger,  Lord  of  the  Lightning." 


CHAPTER    XI 

THE    WISDOM    OF   THE    DEAD 

ON  the  morrow  Owen  baptised  the  King,  many  of 
his  councillors,  and  some  twenty  others  whom  he 
considered  fit  to  receive  the  rite.  Also  he  dispatched 
his  first  convert  John,  with  other  messengers,  on  a 
three  months'  journey  to  the  coast,  giving  them 
letters  acquainting  the  bishop  and  others  with  his 
marvellous  success,  and  praying  that  missionaries 
might  be  sent  to  assist  him  in  his  labours. 

Now  day  by  day  the  Church  grew  till  it  numbered 
some  hundreds  of  souls,  and  thousands  more  hovered 
on  its  threshold.  From  dawn  to  dark  Owen  toiled, 
preaching,  exhorting,  confessing,  gathering  in  his 
harvest  ;  and  from  dark  to  midnight  he  pored  over 
his  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  teaching  Nodwengo 
and  a  few  others  how  to  read  and  write  them.  But 
although  his  efforts  were  crowned  with  so. signal  and 
extraordinary  a  triumph,  he  was  well  aware  of  the 
dangers  that  threatened  the  life  of  the  infant  Church. 
Many  accepted  it  indeed,  and  still  more  tolerated  it  ; 
but  there  remained  thousands  who  regarded  the  new 
religion  with  suspicion  and  veiled  hatred.  Nor  was 
this  strange,  seeing  that  the  hearts  of  men  are  not 
116 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD  117. 

changed  in  an  hour  or  their  ancient  customs  easily 
overset. 

On  one  point,  indeed,  Owen  had  to  give  way. 
The  Amasuka  were  a  polygamous  people  ;  all  their 
law  and  traditions  were  interwoven  with  polygamy, 
and  to  abolish  that  institution  suddenly  and  with 
violence  would  have  brought  their  sqcial  fabric  to 
the  ground.  Now,  as  he  knew  well,  the  missionary 
Church  declares  in  effect  that  no  man  can  be  both  a 
Christian  and  a  polygamist,  and  therefore  among 
the  followers  of  that  custom  the  missionary  Church 
makes  but  little  progress.  Not  without  many 
qualms  and  hesitations,  Owen,  having  only  the 
Scriptures  to  consult,  came  to  a  compromise  with 
his  converts.  If  a  man  already  married  to  more 
than  \>ne  wife  wished  to  become  a  Christian,  he 
permitted  him  to  do  so  upon  the  condition  that  he 
took  no  more  wives  ;  while  a  man  unmarried  at  the 
time  of  his  conversion-  might  take  one  wife  only. 
This  decree,  liberal  as  it  was,  caused  great  dis- 
satisfaction among  both  men  and  women  ;  but  it 
was  as  nothing  compared  to  the  feeling  that  was 
evoked  by  Owen's  preaching  against  all  war  not 
undertaken  in  self-defence,  and  by  the  strict  laws 
which  he  prevailed  upon  the  King  to  pass,  sup- 
pressing the  practice  of  wizardry,  and  declaring  the 
chief  or  doctor  who  caused  a  man  to  be  "  smelt  out " 
and  killed  upon  charges  of  witchcraft  to  be  guilty 
of  murder. 

At  first  whenever  Owen  went  abroad  he  was 
surrounded  by  thousands  of  people  who  followed 


118  THE    WIZARD 

him  in  the  expectation  that  he  would  work  miracles, 
which,  after  his  exploits  with  the  lightning,  they 
were  well  persuaded  that  he  could  do  if  he  chose. 
But  he  worked  no  more  miracles  ;  he  only  preached 
to  them  a  doctrine  adverse  to  their  customs  and 
foreign  to  their  thoughts.  So  it  came  about  that 
in  time,  wheji  the  novelty  had  gone  off  and  the  story 
of  his  victory  over  the  Fire-god  had  grown  stale, 
although  the  work  of  conversion  went  on  steadily, 
many  of  the  people  grew  weary  of  the  white  man  and 
his  doctrines.  Soon  this  weariness  found  expression 
in  various  ways,  and  in  none  more  markedly  than 
by  the  constant  desertions  from  I  he  ranks  of  the 
King's  regiments.  At  first,  by  Owen's  advice,  the 
King  tolerated  these  desertions ;  but  at  length, 
having  obtained  information  that  an  entire  regiment 
purposed  absconding  at  down,  he  caused  it  to  be 
surrounded  and  seized  by  night.  Next  morning  he 
addressed  that  regiment,  saying : 

"  Soldiers,  you  think  that  because  I  have  become 
a  Christian  and  will  not  permit  unnecessary  blood- 
shed, I  am  also  become  a  fool.  I  will  teach  you 
otherwise.  One  man  in  every  twenty  of  you  shall 
be  killed,  and  henceforth  any  soldier  who  attempts 
to  desert  will  be  killed  also  ! " 

The  order  was  carried  out,  for  Owen  could  not 
find  a  word  to  say  against  it,  with  the  result  that 
desertions  almost  ceased,  though  not  before  the 
King  had  lost  some  eight  or  nine  thousand  of  his 
best  soldiers.  Worst  of  all,  these  soldiers  had  gone  ' 
to  join  Hafela  in  his  mountain  fastnesses  ;  and  the 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD          119 

rumour  grew  that  ere  long  they  would  appear  again, 
to  claim  the  crown  for  him  or  to  take  it  by  force  of 
arms. 

And  now  a  fresh  complication  arose.  The  old 
King  sickened  of  his  last  illness,  and  soon  it  became 
known  that  he  must  die.  A  month  later  die  he  did, 
passing  "away  peacefully  in  Owen's  arms,  and  with 
his  last  breath  exhorting  his  people  to  cling  to  the 
Christian  religion,  to  take  Nodwengo  for  their  King 
and  to  be  faithful  to  him. 

The  King  died,  and  that  same  day  was  buried  by 
Owen  in  the  gloomy  resting-place  of  the  blood-royal 
of  the  People  of  Fire,  where  a  Christian  priest  now 
set  foot  for  the  first  time. 

On  the  morrow  Nodwengo  was  proclaimed  king 
with  much  cererinony  in  face  of  the  people  and  of 
all  the  army  that  remained  to  him.  One  captain 
raised  a  cry  for  Hafela  his  brother.  Nodwengo 
caused  him  to  be  seized  and  brought  before  him. 

"  Man,"  he  said,  "  on  this  my  coronation  day  I 
will  not  stain  my  hand  with  blood.  Listen.  You 
cry  upon  Hafela,  and  to  Hafela  you  shall  go,  taking 
him  this  message.  Tell  him  that  I,  Nodwengo, 
have  succeeded  to  the  crown  of  Umsuka,  my  father, 
by  his  will  and  the  will  of  the  people.  Tell  him  it 
is  true  that  I  have  become  a  Christian,  and  that 
Christians  follow  not  after  war  but  peace.  Tell  him, 
however,  that  though  I  am  a  Christian  I  have  not 
forgotten  how  to  fight  or  how  to  rule.  It  has  reached 
my  ears  that  it  is  his  purpose  to  attack  me  with  the 
great  force  that  he  has  gathered  and  to  possess  himself 


120  THE    WIZARD 

of  my  throne.  If  he  should  choose  to  come,  I  shall 
be  ready  to  meet  him  ;  but  I  counsel  him  against 
coming,  for  it  will  be  to  find  his  death.  Let  him  stay 
where  he  is  in  peace,  and  be  my  subject  ;  or  let  him 
go  afar  with  those  that  cleave  to  him,  and  set  up  a 
kingdom  of  his  own ,  for  then  I  shall  not  follow  him  ; 
but  let  him  not  dare  to  lift  a  spear  against  me,  his 
sovereign,  for  then  he  shall  be  treated  as  a  rebel  and 
find  the  doom  of  a  rebel.  Begone,  and  show  your 
face  here  no  more  !  " 

The  man,  crept  away  crestfallen  ;  but  all  who 
heard  that  speech  broke  into  cheering,  which,  as 
its  purport  was  repeated  from  rank  or  rank,  spread 
far  and  wide  ;  for  now  the  army  learned  that  in 
becoming  a  Christian  Nodwengo  had  not  become 
a  woman.  Of  this  indeed  he  soOrf  gave  them  ample 
proof.  The  old  king's  grip  upon  things  had  been 
lax,  that  of  Nodwengo  was  like  iron.  He  practised* 
no  cruelties,  and  did  injustice  to  none;  but  his 
discipline  was  severe,  and  soon  the  regiments  were 
brought  t.o  a  greater  pitch  of  proficiency  than  they 
had  ever  reached  before,  although  they  were  now 
allowed  to  marry  when  they  pleased,  a  boon  that 
hitherto  had  been  denied  to  them.  Moreover,  by 
Owen's  help,  he  designed  an  entirely  new  system  of 
fortification  of  the  kraal  and  surrounding  hills,1 
which  would,  it  was  thought,  make  the  place  impreg- 
nable^ These  and  many  other  acts,  equally  vigorous 
and  far-seeing,  put  new  heart  into  the  nation.  Also 
the  report  of  them  put  fear  into  Hafela,  who,  it  was 
rumoured,  had  given  up  all  idea  of  attack. 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD  121 

Some  there  were,  however,  who  looked  upon 
these  changes  with  little  love,  and  Hokosa  was  the 
chief  of  them.  After  his  defeat  in  the  duel  by  fire, 
for  a  while  his  Spirit  was  crushed.  Hitherto  he  had 
more  or  less  been  a  believer  in  the  protecting  influence 
of  his  own  god  or  fetish,  who  would,  as  he  thought, 
hold  his  priests  scatheless  from  the  lightning.  Often 
and  often  had  he  stood  in  past  days  upon  that  plain 
while  the  great  tempests  broke  around  his  head, 
and  returned  thence  unharmed,  attributing  to  sorcery 
a  safety  that  was  really  due  to  chance.  From  time 
to  time  indeed  a  priest  was  killed  ;  but,  so  his  com- 
panions held,  the  misfortune  resulted  invariably  from 
the  man's  neglect  of  some  rite,  or  was  a  mark  of  the 
anger  of  the  Heavens.  Now  he  had  lived  to  see  all 
these  convictions  shattered  :  he  had  seen  the 
lightning,  which  he  pretended  to  be  able  to  control, 
roll  back  upon  him  from  the  foot  of  the  Christian 
cross,  reducing  his  god  to  nothingness  and  his 
companions  to  corpses.  At  first  Hokosa  was  dis- 
mayed, but  as  time  went  on  hope  came  back  to  him. 
Stripped  of  his  offices  and  power,  and  from  the 
greatest  in  the  nation,  after  the  King,  become  one 
of  small  account,  still  no.  harm  or  violence  was 
attempted  towards  him.  He  was  left  wealthy  and 
in  peace,  and  living  thus  he  watched  and  listened 
with  open  eyes  and  ears,  waiting  till  the  tide  should 
turn.  It  seemed  that  he  would  not  have  long  to 
wait,  for  reasons  that  have  been  told. 

"  Why  do  you  sit  here  like  a  vulture  on  a  rock," 
asked  the  girl  Noma,.  whom  he  had  taken  to  wife, 


122  THE    WIZARD 

"when  you  might  be  yonder  with  Hafela,  preparing 
him  by  your  wisdom  for  the  coming  war  ?  " 

"  Because  I  am  a  king-vulture,  and  I  wait  for  the 
sick  bull  to  die,"  he  answered,  pointing  to  the  Great 
Place  beneath  him.  "  Say,  why  should  I  bring 
Hafela  to  prey  upon  a  carcase  I  have  marked  down 
for  my  own  ?  " 

"  Now  you  speak  well,"  said  Noma  ;  "  the  bull 
suffers  from  a  strange  disease,  and  when  he  is  dead 
another  must  lead  the  herd." 

"  That  is  so,"  answered  her  husband,  "  and, 
therefore,  I  am  patient." 

It  was  shortly  after  this  conversation  that  the  old 
King  died,  with  results  very  different  from  those 
which  Hokosa  had  anticipated.  Although  he  was 
a  Christian,  to  his  surprise  Nodwengo  showed  that 
he  twas  also  a  strong  ruler,  and  that  there  was  little 
chance  of  the  sceptre  slipping  from  his  hand — none 
indeed  while  the  white  teacher  was  there  to  guide  him. 

"  What  will  you  do  now,  Hokosa  ?  "  asked  Noma 
his  wife  upon  a  certain  day.  "  Will  you  turn  you  to 
Hafela  after  all  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Hokosa ;  "  I  will  consult  my 
ancient  lore.  Listen.  Whatever  else  is  false,  this 
is  true  :  that  magic  exists,  and  I  am  a  master  of  it. 
For  a  while  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  white  man  was 
greater  at  the  art  than  I  am  ;  but  of  late  I  have 
watched  him  and  listened  to  his  doctrines,  and  I 
believe  that  this  is  not  so.  It  is  true  that  in  the 
beginning  he  read  my  plans  inl1a  dream,  or  otherwise  ; 
it  is  true  that  he  hurled  the  lightning  back  upon  my 


THE    WISDOM    OF   THE    DEAD  123 

head  ;  but  I  hold  that  these  things  were  accidents. 
Again  and  again  he  has  told  us  that  he  is  not  a  wizard  ; 
and  if  this  be  so,  he  can  be  overcome." 

"  How,  husband  ?  " 

"How?  By  wizardry.  This  very  night,  Noma, 
with  your  help  I  will  consult  the  dead,  as  I  have 
done  in  bygone  time,  and  learn  the  future  from  their 
lips  which  cannot  die." 

"  So  be  it  ;  though  the  task  is  hateful  to  me, 
and  I  hate  you  who  force  me  to  it."  She  answered 
thus  with  passion,  but  her  eyes  shone  as  she  spoke  ; 
for  those  who  have  once  tasted  the  cup  of  magic 
are  ever  drawn  to  drink  of  it  again,  even  when  they 
fear  to  do  so. 

It  was  midnight,  and  Hokosa  with  his  wife  stood 
in  the  burying-ground  of  the  kings  of  the  Amasuka. 
Before  Owen  came  upon  his  mission  it  was  death 
to  visit  this  spot  except  upon  the  occasion  of  the 
laying  to  rest  of  one  of  the  royal  blood,  or  to  offer 
the  annual  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  the  dead.  Even 
beneath  the  bright  moon  that  shone  upon  it  the 
place  seemed  terrible.  Here  in  the  bosom  of  the 
hills  was  an  amphitheatre,  surrounded  by  walls 
of  rock  varying  from  five  hundred  to  a  thousand 
feet  in  height.  In  this  amphitheatre  grew  great 
mimosa  thorns,  and  above  them  towered  pillars  of 
granite,  set  there  not  by  the  hand  of  man  but  of 
Nature.  It  would  seem  that  the  Amasuka,  led  by 
some  fine  natural  instinct,  had  chosen  these  columns 
as  fitting  memorials  of  their  kings,  at  the  least  a 


124  THE    WIZARD 

departed  monarch  lay  at  the  foot  of  each  of  them. 
The  smallest  of  these  unhewn  obelisks — it"  was  about 
fifty  feet  high — marked  the 'resting-place  of  Umsuka  ; 
and  deep  into  the  granite  of  it  Owen  with  his  own 
hand  had  cut  the  dead  King's  name  and  date  of 
death,  surmounting  the  inscription  with  the  symbol 
of  the  cross.  Towards  this  pillar  Hokosa  made  his 
way  through  the  wet  grass,  followed  by  Noma  liis 
wife.  Presently  they  were  there,  standing  one  upon 
each  side  of  a  little  mound  of  earth  more  like  an 
antheap  than  a  grave  ;  ^for,  after  the  custom  of  his 
people,  Umsuka  had  beep  buried  sitting.  At  the 
foot  of  each  of  the  other  pillars  was  a  heap  of  similar 
shape,  but  many  times  as  large  ;  for  the  kings  who 
slept  there  were  accompanied  to  their  resting-places 
by  numbers  of  their  wives  and  servants,  who  had 
been  slain  in  solemn  sacrifice  that  they  might  attend 
their  lord  whithersoever  he  should  wander. 

"  What  is  it  that  you  would  do  ?  "  asked  Noma, 
in  a  hushed  voice  ;  for,  bold  as  she  was,  the  place 
and  the  occasion  awed  her. 

"  I  would  seek  wisdom  from  the  dead  !  "  Hokosa 
answered.  "  Have  I  not  already  told  you*  and 
can  I  not  do  it  with  your  help  ?  " 

"  What  dead,  husband  ?  " 

"  Umsuka  the  king.  Ah  !  I  served  him  living, 
and  at  the  last  he  drove  me  away  from  his  side. 
Now  he  shall  serve  me,  and  out  of  the  nowhere  I 
will  call  him  back  to  mine." 

"  Will  not  this  symbol  defeat  you  ?  "  and  she 
pointed  to  the  cross  hewn  in  the  granite. 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD  125 

At  her  words  a  sudden  gust  of  rage  seemed  to 
shake  the  wizard.  .  His  still  eyes  flashed,  his  lips 
turned  livid,  and  with  them  he  spat  upon  the  cross. 

"  It  has  no  power,"  he  said.  "  May  it  be  accursed, 
and  may  he  who  believes  therein  hang  upon  it  ! 
It  has  no  power ;  but  even  if  it  had,  according  to 
the  tale  of  that  white  liar,  such  things  as  I  would 
do  have  been  done  beneath  its  shadow.  By  it  the 
dead  have  been  raised — ay  !  dead  kings  have  been 
dragged  from  death  and  forced  to  tell  the  secrets  of 
the  grave.  Come,  come,  let  us  to  the  work." 

"  What  must  I  do,  husband  ?  " 

"  You  shall  sit  you  there,  even  as  a  corpse  sits, 
and  there  for  a  little  while  you  shall  die — yes,  your 
spirit  shall  leave  you — and  I  will  fill  your  body 
with  the  spirit  of  him  who  sleeps  beneath  ;  and 
through  your  lips  I  will  learn  his  wisdom,  to  whom 
all  things  are  known." 

"  It  is  terrible  !  I  am  afraid  !  "  she  said.  "  Cannot 
this  be  done  otherwise  ?  " 

"  It  cannot,"  he  answered.  "  The  spirits  of  the 
dead  have  no  shape  or  form  ;  they  are  invisible, 
and  can  speak  only  in  dreams  or  through  the  lips 
of  one  in  whose  pulses  life  still  lingers,  though  soul 
and  body  be  already  parted.  Have  no  fear.  Ere  his 
spirit  leaves  you  it  shall  recall  your  own,  which  till 
the  corpse  is  cold  stays  ever  close  at  hand.  I  did 
not  think  to  find  a  coward  in  you,  Noma." 

"  I  am  not  a  coward,  as  you  know  well,"  she 
answered  passionately,  "  for  many  a  deed  of  magic 
have  we  dared  together  in  past  days  ;  but  this  is 


126  THE    WIZARD 

fearsome,  to  die  that  my  body  may  become  the 
home  of  the  ghost  of  a  dead  man,  who  perchance, 
having  entered  it,  will  abide  there,  leaving  my  spirit 
houseless,  or  perchance  will  shut  up  the  doors  of 
my  heart  in  such  fashion  that  they  never  can  be 
opened.  Can  it  not  be  done  by  trance  as  aforetime  ? 
Tell  me,  Hokosa,  how  often  have  you  thus  talked 
with  the  dead  ?  " 
"Thrice,  Noma." 

"  And  what  chanced  to  them  through  whom  you 
talked  ?  " 

"  Two  lived  and  took  no  harm  ;  the  third  died, 
because  the  awakening  medicine  was  not  powerful 
enough.  But  fear  nothing  ;  that  which  I  have  with 
me  is  of  the  best.  .  Noma,  you  know  my  plight  : 
I  must  win  wisdom,  and  you  alone  can  help  me  ; 
for  under  this  new  rule  I  can  no  longer  buy  a  youth 
or  maid  for  purposes  of  witchcraft,  even  if  one  could 
be  found  fitted  for  the  work.  Choose  then  :  shall 
we  go  back  or  forward  ?  Here  trance  will  not 
help  us  ;  for  those  entranced  cannot  read  the  future, 
nor  can  they  hold  communion  with  the  dead,  being 
but  asleep.  Choose,  Noma." 

"  I  have  chosen,"  she  answered.  "  Never  yet 
have  I  turned  my  back  upon  a  venture,  nor  will  I 
do  so  now.  Come  life,  come  death,  I  will  submit 
me  to  your  wish,  though  there  are  few  women  who 
would  do  as  much  for  any  man.  Nor  in  truth  do 
I  do  it  for  you,  Hokosa  ;  I  do  it  because  I  seek 
power,  and  thus  only  can  we  win  it  who  are  fallen. 
Also  I  love  all  things  strange,  and  desire  to  commune 


THE    WISDOM    OF   THE    DEAD  127 

with  the  dead  and  to  know  that,  if  for  some  few 
minutes  only,  at  least  my  woman's  breast  has  held 
the  spirit  of  a  king.  Yet,  I  warn  you,  make  no 
fault  in  your  magic;  for  should  I  die  beneath  it, 
then  I,  who  desire  to  live  on  and  to  be  great,  will 
haunt  you  and  be  avenged  upon  you  !  " 

"  Oh  !  Noma,"  he  said,  "  if  I  believed  that  there 
was  any  danger  for  you,  should  I  ask  you  to  do 
this  thing  ? — I,  who  love  you  more  even  than  you 
love  power,  more  than  my  life,  more  than  anything 
that  is  or  ever  can  be." 

"  I  know  it,  and  it  is  to  that  I  trust,"  she  answered. 
"  Now  begin,  for  my  courage  leaves  me." 

"Good,"  he  said.  "Seat  yourself  there  upon  the 
mound,  resting  your  head  gainst  the  stone." 

She  obeyed  ;  and  taking  the  thongs  of  hide  which 
he  had  ready,  Hokosa  bound  her  wrists  and  ankles, 
as  these  people  bind  the  wrists  and  ankles  of  a 
corpse.  Then  he  knelt  before  her,  staring  into  her 
face  with  his  solemn  eyes  and  muttering  :  "  Obey 
and  sleep." 

Presently  her  limbs  relaxed,  and  her  head  fell 
forward. 

"  Do  you  sleep  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  sleep.  Whither  shall  I  go  ?  It  is  the  true 
sleep — test  me." 

"  Pass  to  the  house  of  the  white  man,  my  rival. 
Are  you  there  ?  " 

"  I  am  there." 

"  What  does  he  ?  " 

"  He  lies  in  slumber  on  his  bed,  and  in  his  slumber 


128  THE    WIZARD 

he  mutters  the  name  of  a  woman,  and  tells  her  that 
he  loves  her,  but  that  duty  is  more  than  love.  Oh  ! 
call  me  back,  I  cannot  stay  ;  a  presence  guards  him, 
and  pushes  me  thence." 

"  Return,"  said  Hokosa,  starting.  "  Pass  through 
the  earth  beneath  you  and  tell  me  what  you  see." 

"  I  see  the  body  of  the  King  ;  but  where  it  not 
for  his  royal  ornaments  none  would  know  him 
now."  • 

"  Return,"  said  Hokosa,  "  and  let  the  eyes  of 
your  spirit  be  open.  Look  around^ou  and  tell  me 
what  you  see." 

"  I  see  the  shadows  of  the  dead,"  she  answered  : 
"  they  stand  about  you,  gazing  at  you  with  angry 
eyes  ;  but  when  they  come  near  you,  something 
drives  them  back,  and  I  cannot  understand  what 
it  is  they  say." 

"  Is.  the  ghost  of  Umsuka  among  them  ?  " 

"  It  is  among  them." 

"  Bid  him  prophesy  the  future  to  me." 

"  I  have  bidden  him,  but  he  does  not  answer. 
If  you  would  hear  him  speak,  it  must  be  through 
the  lips  of  my  body;  and  first  my -body  must  be 
emptied  of  my  spirit,  that  his  may  find  a  place 
therein." 

"  Say,  can  his  spirit  be  compelled  ?  " 

"  It  can  be  compelled,  or  that  part  of  it  that 
still  hovers  near  this  spot,  if  you  dare  to  speak 
the  words  you  know.  But  first  a  house  must  be 
made  ready  for  it.  Then  the  words  must  be  spoken, 
and  all  must  Be  done  before  a  man  can  count  three 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD          129 

hundred  ;  for  should  the  blood  begin  to  clot  about  my 
heart,  it  will  be  still  for  ever." 

"  Hearken,"  said  Hokosa.  "  When  the  medicine 
that  I  shall  give  you  does  its  work,  and  the  spirit 
is  loosened  from  your  body,  let  it  not  go  afar,  what- 
ever tempts  or  threatens  it,  and  suffer  not  that  the 
death-cord  be  severed,  lest  flesh  and  spirit  be  parted 
for  ever." 

"  I  hear  and  I  obey.     Be  swift,  for  I  grow  weary." 

Then  Hokosa  took  from  his  pouch  two  medicines  : 
one  a  paste  in  a  box,  the  other  a  fluid  in  a  gourd. 
Taking  of  the  paste,  he  knelt  upon  the  grave  before 
the  entranced  woman  and  swiftly  smeared  it  upon 
the  mucous  membrane  of  the  mouth  and  throat. 
Also  he  thrust  pellets  of  it  into  the  ears,  the  nostrils, 
and  the  corners  of  the  eyes.  The  effect  was  almost 
instantaneous.  A  change  came  over  the  girl's  lovely 
face,  the  last  awful  change  of  death.  Her  cheeks 
fell  in,  her  chin  dropped,  her  eyes  opened,  and  her 
flesh  quivered  convulsively.  The  wizard  saw  it  all 
by  the  bright  moonlight ;  then  he  took  up  his  part 
in  this  unholy  drama. 

What  it  was  that  he  did  cannot  be  described, 
because  it  is  indescribable.  The  Witch  of  Endor 
-repeated  no  formula,  but  she  raised  the  dead  ;  and 
so  did  Hokosa  the  wizard.  He  buried  his  face  in 
the  grey  dust  of  the  grave,  he  blew  with  his  lips 
into  the  dust,  he  clutched  at  the  dust  with  his 
hands,  and  when  he  raised  his  face  again,  lo  !  it 
was  grey  like  the  dust.  Then  began  the  marvel ; 
for,  though  the  woman  before  him  remained  a  corpse, 


130  THE    WIZARD 

from  the  lips  of  the  corpse  a  voice  issued,  and  its 
sound  was  horrible,  for  the  accent  and  tone  of  it 
were  masculine,  and  the  instrument  through  which 
it  spoke — Noma's  throat — was  feminine,  yet  it  could 
be  recognised  as  the  voice  of  Umsuka  the  dead 
King. 

"  Why  have  you  summoned  me  from  my  rest, 
Hokosa  ?  "  hissed  the  voice  from  the  lips  of  the 
huddled  corpse. 

"  Because  I  would  learn  the  future,  Spirit  of  the 
King,"  answered  the  wizard  boldly,  but  saluting  as 
he  spoke.  "  You  are  dead,  and  to  your  sight  all 
the  Gates  are  opened.  By  the  power  that  I  have, 
I  command  you  to  show  me  what  you  see  therein 
concerning  myself,  and  to  point  out  to  me  the  path 
that  I  should  follow  to  attain  my  ends  and  the  ends 
of  her  in  whose  breast  you  dwell." 

At  once  the  answrer  came,  always  in  the  same 
horrible  voice  : 

"  Hearken  to  your  fate  for  this  world,  Hokosa 
the  wizard.  You  shall  triumph  over  your  rival, 
the  white  man,  the  Messenger ;  and  by  your  hand 
he  shall  perish,  passing  to  his  appointed  place. 
By  that  to  which  you  cling  you  shall  be  betrayed, 
ay  !  you  shall  lose  that  which  you  love  and  follow 
after  that  which  you  do  not  desire.  In  the  grave 
of  error  you  shall  find  truth,  from  the  deeps  of  sin 
you  shall  pluck  righteousness.  When  these  words 
fall  upon  your  ears  again,  then,  Wizard,  take  them 
for  a  sign,  and  let  your  heart  be  turned.  That 
which  you  deem  accursed  shall  lift  you  up  on  high. 


THE    WISDOM    OF   THE    DEAD          131 

High  shall  you  be  set  above  the  nation  and  its 
King,  and  from  age  to  age  the  voice  of  the  people 
shall  praise  you.  Yet  in  the  end  comes  judgment ; 
and  there  shall  the  sin  and  the  atonement  strive 
together,  and  in  that  hour,  Wizard,  you  shall 

Thus  the  voice  spoke,  strongly  at  first,  but  growing 
ever  more  feeble  as  the  sparks  of  life  departed  from 
the  body  of  the  woman,  till  at  length  it  ceased 
altogether.  » 

"  What  shall  chance  to  me  in  that  hour  ?  "  Hokosa 
asked  eagerly,  placing  his  ear  against  Noma's  lips. 

No  answer  came  ;  and  the  wizard  knew  that  if  he 
would  drag  his  wife  back  from  the  door  of  death 
he  must  delay  no  longer.  Dashing  the  sweat  from 
his  eyes  with  one  hand,  with  the  other  he  seized 
the  gourd  of  fluid  that  he  had  placed  ready  and, 
thrusting  back  her  head,  he  poured  of  its  contents 
down  her  throat  and  waited  a  while.  She  did  not 
move.  In  an  extremity  of  terror  he  snatched  a 
knife,  and  with  a  single  cut  severed  a  vein  in  her 
arm,  then  taking  some  of  the  fluid  that  remained 
in  the  gourd  in  his  hand,  he  rubbed  it  roughly 
upon  her  brow  and  throat  and  heart.  Now  her 
fingers  stirred,  and  now,  with  horrible  contortions 
and  every  symptom  of  agony,  life  returned  to  her  : 
the  blood  flowed  from  her  wounded  arm,  slowly 
at  first,  then  more  last,  and  lifting  her  head  she 
spoke. 

"  Take  me  hence,"  she  cried,  "  or  I  shall  go  mad ; 
for  I  have  seen  and  heard  things  too  terrible  to  be 
spoken  ! " 


132  THE   WIZARD 

"  What  have  you  seen  and  heard  ?  "  he  asked, 
while  he  cut  the  thongs  which  bound  her  wrists 
and  feet. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  she  answered,  weeping  ;  "  the 
vision  of  them  passes  from  me  :  but  all  the  distances 
of  death  were  open  to  my  sight  ;  yes,  I  travelled 
through  the  distances  of  death.  In  them  I  met 
him  who  was  the  King,  and  he  lay  cold  within  me, 
speaking  to  ,my  heart  ;  and  as  he  passed  from  me 
he  looked  upon  the  child  that  I  shall  bear  and 
cursed  it,  and  accursed  it  shall  be.  Take  me  hence, 
O  you  most  evil  man,  for  of  your  wizardries  I 
have  had  enough,  and  from  this  day  forth  I  am 
haunted  !  " 

"  Have  no  fear,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  you  have 
made  the  journey  whence  but  few  return  ;  and 
yet,  as  I  promised  you,  you  have  returned  to  wear 
the  greatness  you  desire  and  that  I  sent  you  forth 
to  win  ;  for  henceforth  we  shall  be  great.  Look, 
the  dawn  is  breaking — the  dawn  of  life  and  the 
dawn  of  power — and  the  mists  of  death  and  of 
disgrace  roll  back  before  us.  Now  the  path  is  clear, 
the  dead  have  shown  it  to  me,  and  of  wizardry  I 
shall  n«ed  no  more." 

"  Ay,"  answered  Noma,  "  but  night  follows  dawn 
as  the  dawn  follows  night  ;  and  through  the  darkness 
and  the  daylight,  I  tell  you,  Wizard,  henceforth  I 
am  haunted  !  Also,  be  not  so  sure,  for  though  I 
know  not  what  the  dead  have  spoken  to  you,  yet 
it  lingers  on  my  mind  that  their  words  have  many 
meanings.  Nay,  speak  to  me  no  more,  but  let  us 


THE    WISDOM    OF    THE    DEAD         133 

fly  from  this  dread  home  of  ghosts/this  habitation 
of  the  spirit-folk  that  we  have  violated." 

So  the  wizard  and  his  wife  crept  from  that  solemn 
place,  and  saw  the  dawn-beams  lighting  upon  the 
white  cross  that  was  reared  in  the  Plain  of 
Fire, 


CHAPTER   XII 

THE   MESSAGE   OF    HOKOSA 

THE  weeks  went  by,  and  Hokosa  sat  in  his  kraal 
weaving  a  great  plot.  None  suspected  him  any 
more,  for  though  he  did  not  belong  to  it,  he  was 
heard  to  speak  well  of  the  new  faith,  and  to  acknow- 
ledge that  the  God  of  Fire  which  he  had  worshipped 
was  a  false  god.  He  was  humble  also  towards  the 
King,  but  he  craved  to  withdraw  himself  from  all 
matters  of  the  state,  saying  that  now  he  had  but 
one  desire — to  tend  his  herds  and  garden,  and  to 
grow  old  in  peace  with  the  new  wife  whom  he  had 
chosen  and  whom  he  loved.  Owen,  too,  he  greeted 
courteously  when  he  met  him,  sending  gifts  of  corn 
and  cattle  for  the  service  of  his  Church.  Moreover, 
when  a  messenger  came  from  Hafela,  making 
proposals  to  him,  he  drove  him  away  and  laid  the 
matter  before  the  Council  of  the  King.  Yet  that 
messenger,  who  was  hunted  from  the  kraal,  took 
back  a  secret  word  for  Hafela's  ear. 

"  It  is  not  always  winter,"  was  the  word,  "  and 
it  may  chance  that  in  the  springtime  you  shall 
hear  from  me."  And  again,  "  Say  to  the  Prince 
Hafela,  that  though  my  face  towards  him  is  like  a 
storm,  yet  behind  the  clouds  the  sun  shines  ever." 

134 


THE    MESSAGE    OF    HOKOSA  135 

At  length  there  came  a  day  when  Noma,  his 
wife,  was  brought  to  bed.  Hokosa,  her  husband, 
tended  her  alone,  and  when  the  child  was  bom 
he  groaned  alond  and  would  not  suffer  her  to  look 
on  it.  Yet,  Jifting  herself,  she  saw. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you  it  was  accursed  ?  "  she  wailed. 
"  Take  it  away  !  "  and  she  sank  back  in  a  swoon . 
So  he  took  the  child  and  buried  it  deep  in  the  cattle 
yard  by  night. 

After  this  it  came  about  that  Noma,*who,  though 
her  mind  owned  the  sway  of  his,  had  never  loved  him 
over  much,  hated  her  husband  Hokosa,  a^d  yet  he 
had  this  power  over  her  that  she  could  not  leave  him. 
But  he  loved  her  more  and  more,  and  she  had  this 
power  over  him  that  she  could  always  draw  him  to 
her.  Great  as  her  beauty  had  ever  been,  after  the 
birth  of  the  child  it  grew  greater  day  by  day,  but  it 
was  an  evil  beauty,  the  beauty  of  a  witch  ;  and  this  . 
fate  fell  upon  her,  that  she  feared  the  dark  and  would 
never  be  alone  after  the  sun  had  set.  When  she 
was  recovered  from  her  sickness,  Noma  sat  one 
night  in  her  hut,  and  Hokosa  sat  there  also  watching 
her.  .  The  evening  was  warm,  but  a  bright  fire 
burned  in  the  hut  and  she  crouched  upon  a 
stool  by  the  fire,  glancing  continually  over  her 
shoulder. 

"  Why  do  you  bide  by  the  fire,  seeing  that  it  is 
so  hot,  Noma  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Because  I  fear  to  be  away  frofct  the  light,"  she 
answered,  adding,  "  Oh,  accursed  man  !  for  your 
own  ends  you  have  caused  me  to  be  bewitched. 


136  THE    WIZARD 

ay !  and  that  which  was  born  of  me  also,  and 
bewitched  I  am  by  those  shadows  which  you  bade 
me  seek,  and  which  now  will  never  leave  me.  Nor 
is  this  all.  You  swrore  to  me  that  if  I  would  do 
your  will  I  should  become  great,  ay,  and  you  took 
me  from  one  who  would  have  made  me  great  and 
whom  I  should  have  pushed  on  to  victory.  But 
now  it  seems  that  for  nothing  I  made  that  awful 
voyage  into  the  depths  of  death  ;  and  for  nothing, 
yet  living,  tm  I  become  the  sport  of  those  that 
dwell  there.  How  am  I  greater  than  I  was — I, 
who  am  but  the  second  wife  of  a  fallen  witch-doctor, 
who  sits  in  the  sun,  day  by  day,  while  age  gathers 
on  his  head  like  frost  upon  a  bush  ?  Where  are  all 
your  high  schemes  now  ?  Where  is  the  fruit  of 
wisdom  that  I  gathered  for  you  ?  Answer,  Wizard, 
whom  I  have  learned  to  hate,  but  from  whom  I 
cannot  escape  ! " 

"  Truly,"  said  THfokosa  in  a  bitter  voice,  "  for  all 
my  sins  against  them  the  Heavens  have  laid  a 
heavy  fate  upon  my  head,  that  thus  with  flesh  and 
spirit  I  should  worship  a  woman  who  loathes  me. 
One  comfort  only  is  left  to  me,  that  you  dare  not 
take  my  life,  and  that  what  I  bid  you  that  you 
must  do.  Ay,  you  fear  the  dark,  Noma  ;  yet  did  I 
command  you  to  arise  and  go  stand  alone  through 
the  long  night  yonder  in  the  burying-place  of  kings, 
why,  you  must  do  it.  Come,  I  command  you— 
go!" 

"  Nay,  nay  !  "  she  wailed  in  an  extremity  of  terror, 
and  yet  she  rose  and  went  towards  the  door  sideways, 


THE    MESSAGE    OF    HOKOSA  137 

for  her  hands  were  outstretched  in  supplication  to 
him. 

"  Come  back,"  he  said,  "  and  listen  :  If  a  hunter 
has  nurtured  up  a  fierce  dog,  wherewith  alone  he 
can  gain  his  livelihood,  he  tries  to  tame  that  dog 
by  love,  does  he  not  ?  And  if  it  will  not  become 
gentle,  then,  it  being  necessary  to  him,  he  tames 
it  by  fear.  I  am  the  hunter  and,  Noma,  you  are 
the  hound  ;  and  since  this  curse  is  on  me  that  I 
cannot  live  without  you,  why  I  must  master  you 
as  best  I  may.  Yet,  believe  me,  I  would  not  cause 
you  fear  or  pain,  and  it  saddens  me  that  you  should 
be  haunted  by  these  sick  fancies,  for  they  are  nothing 
more.  I  have  seen  such  cases  before  to-day,  and 
I '  have  noted  that  they  can  be  cured  by  mixing 
with  fresh  faces  and  travelling  in  new  countries. 
Noma,  I  think  it  would  be  well  that,  after  your 
late  sickness,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  women 
of  our  people,  you  should  part  from  me  a  while, 
and  go  upon  a  journey  of  purification." 

"  Whither  shall  I  go  and  who  will  go  with  me  ?  " 
she  asked,  sullenly. 

"  I  will  find  you  companions,  women  discreet  and 
skilled.  And  as  to  where  you  shall  go,  I  will  tell  you. 
You  shall  go  upon  an  embassy  to  the  Prince  Hafela." 

"  Are  you  not  afraid  that  I  should  stop  there  ?  " 
she  asked  again,  with  a  flash  of  her  eyes.  "  It  is 
true  that  I  never  heard  all  the  story,  yet  I  thought 
that  the  Prince  was  not  so  glad  to  hanc^^me  back 
to  you  as  you  would  have  had  me  to  believe.  The 
price  you  paid  for  me  must  have  been  good,  Hokosa, 


138  THE   WIZARD 

and  mayhap  it   had   to   do   with  the   death  of  a 
king." 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  he  answered,  setting  his  teeth, 
"  because  I  know  that  whatever  your  heart  may 
desire,  my  will  follows  you,  and  while  I  live  that 
is  a  cord  you  cannot  break  unless  I  choose  to  loose 
it,  Noma.  I  command  you  to  be  faithful  to  me 
and  to  return  to  me,  and  these  commands  you 
must  obey.  Hearken  :  you  taunted  me  just  now, 
saying  that  I  sat  like  a  dotard  in  the  sun  and, 
advanced  you  nothing.  Well,  I  will  advance  you, 
for  both  our  sakes,  but  mostly  for  your  own,  since 
you  desire  it,  and  it  must  be  dorie  through  the 
Prince  Hafela.  I  cannot  leave  this  kraal,  for  day 
and  night  I  am  watched,  and  before  I  had  gone 
an  hour's  journey  I  should  be  seized  ;  also  here 
I  have  work  to  do.  But  the  Place  of  Purification 
is  secret,  and  when  you  reach  it  you  need  not  bide 
there,  you  can  travel  on  into  the  mountains  till 
you  come  to  the  town  of  the  Prince  Hafela.  He 
will  receive  you  gladly  and  you  shall  whisper  this 
message  in  his  ear  :  '  These  are  the  words  of  Hokosa, 
my  husband,  which  he  has  set  in  my  mouth  to 
deliver  to  you,  O  Prince.  Be  guided  by  them  and 
grow  great  ;  reject  them  and  die  a  wanderer,  a  little 
man  of  no  account.  But  first,  this  is  the  price  that 
you  shall  swear  by  the  sacred  oath  to  pay  to  Hokosa, 
if  his  wisdom  finds  favour  in  your  sight  and  through 
it  you  come  to  victory  :  That  after  you,  the  King, 
he,  Hokosa,  shall  be  the  first  man  in  the  land,  the 
general  of  the  armies,  the  captain  of  the  Council,  the 


THE    MESSAGE    OF    HOKOSA  139 

head  of  the  doctors,  and  that  to  him  shall  be  given 
half  of  the  cattle  of  Nodwengo,  who  now  is  king. 
Also  to  him  shall  be  given  power  to  stamp  out  the 
new  faith  which  overruns  the  land  like  a  foreign 
weed,  and  to  deal  as  he  thinks  fit  with  those  who 
cling  to  it.' 

"  Now,  Noma,  when  he  has  sworn  this  oath  in  your 
ear,  calling  down  ruin  upon  his  own  head,  should 
he  break  one  word  of  it,  and  not  before,  you  shall 
continue  the  message  thus  :  '  These  are  the  words 
that  Hokosa  set  in  my  mouth  :  "  Know,  O  Prince, 
that  the  King,  your  brother,  grows  very  strong, 
for  he  is  a  great  soldier,  who  learned  his  art  in  bygone 
wars  ;  also  the  white  man  that  is  named  Messenger 
has  taught  him  many  things  as  to  the  building 
of  forts  and  j  walls  and  the  drilling  and  discipline 
of  men.  So  strong  is  he  that  you  can  scarcely  hope 
to  conquer  him  in  open  war — yet  snakes  may  crawl 
where  men  cannot  walk.  Therefore,  Prince,  let  your 
part  'be  that  of  a  snake.  ^  Do  you  send  an  embassy 
to  the  King,  your  brother,  and  say  to  him  :  '  My 
brother,  you  have  been  preferred  before  me  and  set 
up  to 'be  King  in  my  place,  and  because  of  this  my 
heart  is  bitter,  so  bitter  that  I  have  gathered  my 
strength  to  make  war  upon  you.  Yet,  at  the  last, 
I  have  taken  another  counsel,  bethinking  me  that, 
if  we  fight,  in  the  end  it  may  chance  that  neither  of 
us  will  be  left  alive  to  rule,  and  that  the  people  also 
will  be  brought  to  nothing.  To  the  north  there  lies  a 
good  country  and  a^wide,  where  but  few  men  live, 
and  thither  I  would  go,  setting  the  mountains 


UO  THE   WIZARD 

and  the  river  between  us  ;  for  there,  far  beyond 
your  borders,  I  also  can  be  a  king.  Now,  to  reach 
this  country,  I  must  travel  by  the  pass  that  is 
not  far  from  your  Great  Place,  and  I  pray  you 
that  you  will  not  attack  my  impis  or  the  women 
and  children  that  I  shall  send,  and  a  guard  before 
them,  to  await  me  m  the  plain  beyond  the  moun- 
tains, seeing  that  these  can  only  journey  slowly. 
Let  us  pass  by  in  peace,  my  brother,  for  so  shall 
our  quarrel  be  ended  ;  but  if  you  do  so  much  as 
lift  a  single  spear  against  me,  then  I  will  give  you 
battle,  setting  my  fortune  against  your  fortune  and 
my  god  against  your  God!/ 

"'"Such  are  the  wrords  that  the  embassy  shall 
deliver  into  the  ears  of  the  King,  Nodwengo,  and 
it  [shall  come  about  that  when  he  hears  them, 
Nodwengo,  whose  heart  is  gentle  and  who  seeks 
not  war,  shall  answer  softly,  saying  :  '  Go  in  peace, 
my  brother,  and  live  in  peace  in  that  land  which 
you  would  win/  Then  shall  you,  Hafela,  send  on 
the  most  of  your  cattle  and  the  women  and  children 
through  the  pass  in  the  mountains,  bidding  them 
to  await  you  in  the  plain,  and  after  awhile  you 
shall  follow  them  with  your  impis.  But  these 
shall  not  travel  in  war-array,  for  carriers  shall  bear 
their  fighting  shields  in  bundles  and  their  stabbing 
spears  shall  be  rolled  up  in  mats.  Now,  on  the 
sixth  day  of  your  journey  you  shall  camp  at  the 
mouth  of  the  pass  which  the  cattle  and  the  women 
have  already  travelled,  and  his  outposts  and  spies 
shall  bring  it  to  the  ears  of  the  King  .  that  your 


THE    MESSAGE    OF    HOKOSA  141 

force  is  sleeping  there,  purposing  to  climb  the 
pass  on  the  morrow..  But  on  that  night,  so  soon 
as  the  darkness  falls,  you  shall  rise  up  with  your 
captains  and  your  regiments,  leaving  your  fires 
burning  and  men  about  your  fires,  and  shall  travel 
very  swiftly  across  the  valley,  so  that  an  hour 
before  the  dawn  you  reach  the  second  range  of 
mountains,  and  pass  it  by  the  gorge  which  is  the 
burying-place  of  kings.  Here  you  shall  light  a 
fire,  which  those  who  watch  will  believe  to  be  but 
the  fire  of  a  herdsman  who  is  acold.  But  I,  Hokosa, 
also  shall  be  watching,  and  when  I  see  that  fire  I 
will  creep,  with  some  whom  I  can  trust,  to  the  little 
northern  gate  of  the  outer  wall,  and  we  will  spear 
those  that  guard  it  and  open  the  gate,  that  your 
army  may  pass  through  it.  Then,  before  the 
regiments  can  stand  to  their  arms  or  those  within 
it  are  awakened,  you  shall  storm  the  inner  walls 
and  by  the  light  of  the  burning  huts  shall  put  the 
dwellers  of  the  Great  Place  to  the  spear,  and  the 
rays  of  the  rising  sun  shall  crown  you  king. 

«  <  «  Follow  this  counsel  of  mine,  O  Prince  Hafela, 
I  and  all  shall  go  well  with  you.  Neglect  it  and 
be  lost.  There  is  but  one  thing  which  you  need 
fear — it  is  the  magic  of  the  Messenger,  to  whom 
it  is  given  to  read  the  secret  thoughts  of  men.  But 
of  him  take  no  account,  for  he  is  my  charge,  and 
before  ever  you  set  a  foot  within  the  Great  Place 
he  shall  have  taken  his  answer  back  to  Him  Who 
sent  him." 

Hokosa  finished  speaking. 


142  THE   WIZARD 

"  Have  you  heard  ?  "  he  said  to  Noma. 

"  I  have  heard." 

"  Then  speak  the  message." 

She  repeated  it  word  for  word,  making  no  fault. 
"  Have  no  fear,"  she  added,  "  I  shall  forget  nothing 
when  I  stand  before  the  Prince." 

"  You  are  a  woman,  but  your  counsel  is  good. 
What  think  you  of  the  plan,  Noma  ?  " 

"It  is  deep  and  well  laid,"  she  answered,  "and 
surely  it  would  succeed  were  it  not  for  one  thing. 
The  white  man,  Messenger,  will  be  too  clever  for 
you,  for  as  you  say,  he  is  a  reader  of  the  thoughts 
of  men." 

fc  "Can  the  dead  read  men's  thoughts,  or  if  they 
can,  do  they  cry  them  on  the  market-place  or 
into  the  ears  of  kings  ?  "  asked  Hokosa.  "  Have 
I  not  told  you  that,  before  I  see  the  signal  fire 
yonder,  the  Messenger  shall  sleep  sound  ?  I  have 
a  medicine,  Noma,  a  slow  medicine  that  none  can 
trace." 

"  The  Messenger  shall  sleep  sound,  Hokosa,  and 
yet  perchance  he  may  pass  on  his  message  to  another 
and,  with  it,  his  magic.  Who  can  say  ?  Still, 
strike  on  for  power  and  greatness  and  revenge, 
letting  the  blow  fall  where  it  will." 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE   BASKET  OF   FRUIT 

THREE  days  later  it  was  announced  that  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  women  of  the  People  of  Fire 
Noma,  having  given  birth  to  a  still-born  child,  was 
about  to  start  upon  a  journey  to  the  Mount  of 
Purification,  where  she  would  abide  awhile  and  make 
sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  her  ancestors,  that  they 
might  cease  to  be  angry  with  her  and  in  future 
protect  her  from  such  misfortunes.  This  not  unusual 
domestic  incident  excited  little  comment,  although 
it  was  remarked  that  the  four  matrons  by  whom  she 
was  to  be  accompanied,  in  accordance  with  the  tribal 
etiquette,  were  all  of  them  the  wives  of  soldiers 
who  had  deserted  to  Hafela.  Indeed,  the  King 
himself  noticed  as  much  when  Hokosa  made  the 
customary  formal  application  to  him  to  sanction  the 
expedition. 

"  So  be  it,"  he  said,  "  though  myself  I  have  lost 
faith  in  such  rites,  Also,  Hokosa,  I  think  it  likely 
that  although  your  wife  goes  out  with  company, 
she  will  return  alone." 

"  Why,  King  ?  "  asked  Hokosa. 

"For  this  reason — that   those  who   travel  with 

143 


144  THE    WIZARD 

her  have  husbands  yonder  at  the  town  of  the  Prince 
Hafela,  and  the  Mount  of  the  Purification  is  on  the 
road  thither.  Having  gone  so  far,  they  may  go 
farther.  Well,  let  them  go,  for  I  desire  to  have  none 
among  my  people  whose  hearts  turn  otherwhere,  and 
it  would  not  be  wonderful  if  they  should  choose  to 
seek  their  lords,  though  perchance,  Hokosa,  there  are 
some  in  this  town  who  may  use  them  as  messengers 
to  the  Prince" — and  he  looked  at  him  keenly. 

"  I  think  not,  King,"  said  Hokosa.  "  None  but 
a  fool  would  make  use  of  women  to  carry  secret 
words  or  tidings.  Their  tongues  are  too  long  and 
their  memories  too  bad,  or  too  uncertain." 

"  Yet  I  have  heard,  Hokosa,  that  you  have  made 
use  of  women  in  many  a  strange  work.  Say  now, 
what  were  you  doing  upon  a  night  a  while  ago  with 
that  fair  witch-wife  of  yours  yonder  in  the  burying- 
place  of  kings,  where  it  is  not  lawful  that  you  should 
set  your  foot  ?  Nay,  deny  it  not.  You  were  seen 
to  enter  the  valley  after  midnight  and  to  return 
thence  at  the  dawn,  and  it  was  seen  also  that  as  she 
came  homewards  your  wife  walked  as  one  who  is. 
drunken,  and  she,  whom  it  is  not  easy  to  frighten, 
wore  a  face  of  fear.  Man,  I  do  not  trust  you,  and 
were  I  wise  I  should  hunt  you  hence,  or  keep  you  so 
close  that  you  could  scarcely  move  without  my 
knowledge.  Why  should  I  trust  you  ?  "  Nodwengo 
went  on  vehemently.  "  Can  a  wizard  cease  from 
his  wizardry,  or  a  plotter  from  his  plots  ?  No,  not 
until  the  waters  run  upwards  and  the  sun  shines  at 
night  ;  not  until  repentance  touches  you  and  your 


THE    BASKET    OF    FRUIT  145 

heart  is  changed,  which  I  should  hold  as  much  a 
marvel.  You  were  my  father's  friend  and  he  made 
you  great  ;  yet  you  could  plan  with  my  brother  to 
poison  him,  your  king.  •  Nay,  be  silent ;  I  know  it, 
though  I  have  said  nothing  of  it  because  one  that 
is  dear  to  me  has  interceded  for  you.  You  were 
the  priest  of  the  false  god,  and  with  that  god  are 
fallen  from  your  place,  yet  you  have  not  renounced 
him.  You  sit  still  in  your  kraal  and  pretend  to  be 
asleep,  but  your  slumber  is  that  of  the  serpent 
which  watches  his  time  to  strike.  How  do  I  know 
that  you  would  not  poison  me  as  you  would  have 
poisoned  my  father,  or  stir  up  rebellion  against 
me,  or  bring  my  brother's  impis  on  my  head  ?  " 

"If  the  King  thinks  any  of  these  things  of  his 
servant,"  answered  Hokosa  in  a  humble  voice, 
but  with  dignity,  "  his  path  is  plain  :  let  him  put 
me  to  death  and  sleep  in  peace,  for  who  am  I  that 
I  should  fill  the  ears  of  a  king  with  my  defence 
against  these  charges,  or  dare  to  wrangle  with 
him  ?  " 

"  Long  ago  I  should  have  put  you  to  death, 
Hokosa,"  answered  Nodwengo,  sternly,  "had  it 
not  been  that  one  has  pleaded  for  you,  declaring 
that  in  you  there  is  good  which  shall  overcome 
the  evil,  and  that  you  who  now  are  an  axe  to  cut 
down  my  throne  in  time  to  come  shall  be  a  roof- 
tree  to  support  it.  Also,  the  law  that  I  obey  will 
not  allow  me  to  take  the  blood  of  men  save  upon 
full  proof,  and  against  you  as  yet  I  have  no  proof. 
Still,  Hokosa,  be  warned  in  time,  and  let  your  heart 


146  THE    WIZARD 

be  turned  before  the  grave  claims  your  body  and  the 
Wicked  One  your  soul." 

"  I  thank  you,  King,  for  your  gentle  words  and 
your  tender  care  for  my  well-being  both  on  the 
earth  and  after  I  shall  leave  it.  But  I  tell  you, 
King,  that  I  had  rather  die  as  your  father  would 
have  killed  me  in  the  old  days,  or  your  brother 
would  kill  me  now,  did  either  of  them  hate  or  fear 
me,  than  live  on  in  safety  owing  my  life  to  a  new 
law  and  a  new  mercy  that  do  not  befit  the  great 
ones  of  the  earth.  King,  I  am  your  servant," 
and  giving  him  the  royal  salute,  he  rose  and  left 
his  presence. 

"  At  the  least  there  goes  a  man,"  said  Nodwengo, 
as  he  watched  him  depart. 

"  Of  whom  do  you  speak,  King  ?  "  asked  Owen, 
who  at  that  moment  entered  the  Royal  House. 

"  Of  him  whom  you  must  have  touched  in  the 
doorway,  Messenger,  Hokosa  the  wizard,"  answered 
the  King,  and  he  told  him  of  what  had  passed  between 
them.  "  I  said,"  he  added,  "  that  he  was  a  man, 
and  so  he  is  ;  yet  I  hold  that  I  have  done  wrong  to 
listen  to  your  pleading  and  to  spare  him,  for  I  am 
certain  that  he  will  bring  bloodshed  upon  me  and 
trouble  on  the  Faith.  Think  now,  Messenger,  how 
full  must  be  that  man's  heart  of  secret  rage  and  hatred, 
he  who  was  so  great  and  is  now  so  little  !  Will  he 
not  certainly  strive  to  grow  great  again  ?  Will  he 
not  strive  to  be  avenged,  upon  those  who  humbled 
him  and  the  religion  they  have  adopted  ?  " 

"  It   may  be,"   answered  Owen,   "  but  if  so,   he 


THE    BASKET    OF    FRUIT  147 

will  not  conquer.  I  tell  you,  King,  that  like  water 
hidden  in  a  rock  there  is  good  in  this  man's  heart, 
and  that  I  shall  yet  find  a  rod  wherewith  to  cause 
it  to  gush  out  and  refresh  the  desert," 

"  It  is  more  likely  that  he  will  find  a  spear  where- 
with to  cause  your  blood  to  gush  out  and  refresh 
the  jackals,"  answered  the  King,  grimly  ;  "  but  be 
it  as  you  will.  And  now,  what  of  your  business  ?  " 

"  This,  King  :  John,  my  servant,  has  returned 
from  the  coast  countries,  and  he  brings  me  a  letter 
saying  that  before  long  three  white  teachers  will 
follow  him  to  take  up  the  work  that  I  have  begun. 
I  pray  that  when  they  come,  for  my  sake  and  for 
the  sake  of  the  truth  that  I  have  taught  you,  you 
will  treat  them  kindly  and  protect  them,  'remem- 
bering that  at  first  they  will  know  little  of  your 
language  or  your  customs." 

"  I  will  indeed,"  said  the  King,  with  much  concern. 
"  But  tell  me,  Messenger,  why  do  you  speak  of 
yourself  as  of  one  who  soon  will  be  but  a  memory  ? 
Do  you  purpose  to  leave  us  ?  " 

"  No,  King,  but  I|believe  that  ere  long  I  shall  be 
recalled.  I  have  given  my  message,  my  task  is  well- 
nigh  ended,  and  I  must  be  turning  home.  Save  for 
your  sakes  I  do  not  sorrow  thereat,  for  to  speak 
truth  I  grow  very  weary,"  and  he  smiled  sadly. 

Hokosa  went  home  alarmed  and  full  of  bitter- 
ness, for  he  had  never  guessed  that  the  "  servant 
of  the  Messenger,"  as  he  called  Nodwengo  the 
King,  knew  so  much  about  him  and  his  plans. 


148  THE  WIZARD 

His  fall  was  hard  to  him,  but  to  be  thus  measured 
up,  weighed,  and  contemptuously  forgiven  was 
almost  more  than  he  could  bear.  It  was  the  white 
prophet  who  had  done  this  thing  ;  he  had  told 
Nodwengo  of  his,  Hokosa's,  share  in  the  plot  to 
murder  the  late  King  Umsuka,  though  how  he 
came  to  know  of  that  matter  was  beyond  guessing. 
He  had  watched  him,  or  caused  him  to  be  watched, 
when  he  went  forth  to  consult  spirits  in  the  place 
of  the  dead  ;  he  had  warned  Nodwengo  against  him. 
Worst  of  all,  he  had  dared  to  treat  him  with  contempt ; 
had  pleaded  for  his  life  and  safety,  so  that  he  was 
spared  as  men  spare  a  snake  from  which  the  charmer 
has  drawn  the  fangs.  When  they  met  in  the  gate  of 
the  King's  house  yonder  this  white  thief,  who  had 
stolen  his  place  and  power,  had  even  smiled  upon  him 
and  greeted  him  kindly,  and  doubtless  while  he 
smiled,  by  aid  of  the  magic  he  possessed,  had  read 
him  through  and  gone  on  to  tell  the  story  to  the  King. 
Well,  of  this  there  should  be  an  end  ;  he  would  kill 
the  Messenger,  or  himself  be  killed. 

When  Hokosa  reached  his  kraal  he  found  Noma 
sitting  beneath  a  fruit  tree  that  grew  in  it,  idly 
employed  in  stringing  beads,  for  the  work  of  the  house- 
hold she  left  to  his  other  wife,  Zinti,  an  old  and 
homely  woman  who  thought  more  of  the  brewing 
of  the  beer  and  the  boiling  of  the  porridge  than  of 
religions  or  politics  or  of  the  will  of  kings.  Of  late 
Noma  had  haunted  the  shadow  of  this  tree,!  for 
beneath  it  lay  Jhat  child  which  had  been  born  ^  to 
her. 


THE    BASKET    OF   FRUIT  U§ 

"  Does  it  please  the  King  to  grant  leave  for  my 
journey  ?  "  she  asked,  looking  up. 

"  Yes,  it  pleases  him." 

"  I  am  thankful,"  she  answered,  "  for  I  think 
that  if  I  bide  here  much  longer,  with  ghosts  and 
memories  for  company,  I  shall  go  mad,"  and  she 
glanced  at  a  spot  near  by,  where  the  earth  showed 
signs  of  recent  disturbance. 

"  He  gives  leave,"  Hokosa  went  on,   taking  no 

notice  of  her  speech,  "  but  he  suspects  us.  Listen 

and  he  told  her  of  the  talk  that  had  passed  between 
himself  and  the  King. 

"  The  white  man  has  read  you  as  he  reads  in 
his  written  books,"  she  answered,  with  a  little  laugh. 
"  Well,  I  said  that  he  would  be  too  clever  for  you, 
did  I  not  ?  It  does  not  matter  to  me,  for  to-morrow 
I  go  upon  my  journey,  and  you  can  settle  it  as  you 
will." 

"  Ay,"  answered  Hokosa,  grinding  his  teeth,  "  it  is 
true  that  he  has  read  me  ;  but  this  I  promise  you, 
that  all  books  shall  soon  be  closed  to  him.  Yet 
how  is  it  to  be  done  without  suspicion  or  discovery  ? 
I  know  many  poisons,  but  all  of  them  must  be 
administered,  and  let  him  work  never  so  cunningly, 
he  who  gives  a  poison  can  be  traced." 

"  Then  cause  some  other  to  give  it  and  let  him 
bear  the  blame,"  suggested  Noma,  languidly. 

Hokosa  made  no  answer,  but  walking  to  the 
gate  of  the  kraal,  which  was  open,  he  leaned  against 
it  lost  in  thought.  As  he  stood  thus  he  saw  a  woman 
advancing  towards  him,  who  carried  on  her  head 


150  THE    WIZARD 

a  small  basket  of  fruit,  and  knew  her  for  one  of  those 
whose  business  it  was  to  wait  upon  the  Messenger 
in  his  huts,  or  rather  in  his  house,  for  by  now  he  had 
built  himself  a  house,  and  near  it  a  little  chapel. 
This  woman  saw  Hokosa  also  and  looked  at  him 
sideways,  as  though  she  would  like  to  stop  and  speak 
to  him,  but  feared  to  do  so. 

"  Good  morrow  to  you,  friend,"  he  said.  "  How 
goes  it  with  your  husband  and  your  house  ?  " 

Now  Hokosa  knew  well  that  this  woman's  husband 
had  taken  a  dislike  to  her  and  driven  her  from  his 
home,  filling  her  place  with  one  younger  and  more 
attractive.  -At  the  question  the  woman's  lips  began 
to  tremble  and  her  eyes  swam  with  tears. 

"Ah!  great  doctor,"' she  said,  "why  do  you 
ask  of  my  husband  ?  Have  you  not  heard  that  he 
has  driven  me  away  and  that  another  takes  my 
place  ?  " 

"  Do  I  hear  all  the  gossip  of  this  town  ?  "  asked 
Hokosa,  with  a  smile.  "  But  come  in  and  tell  me 
the  story  ;  perchance  I  may  be  able  to  help  you, 
for  I  have  charms  to  compel  the  fancy  of  such 
faithless  ones." 

The  woman  looked  round,  and  seeing  that  there 
was  no  one  in  sight,  she  slipped  swiftly  through 
the  gate  of  the  kraal,  which  he  closed  behind 
her. 

"  Noma,"  said  Hokosa,  "  here  is  one  who  tells 
me  that  her  husband  has  deserted  her,  and  who 
comes  to  seek  my  counsel.  Bring  her  milk  to 
drink." 


THE    BASKET    OF    FRUIT  151 

"  There  are  some  wives  who  would  not  find  that 
so  great  an  evil,"  replied  Noma,  mockingly,  as  she 
rose  to  do  his  bidding. 

Hokosa  winced  at  the  sarcasm,  and  turning  to 
his  visitor,  said  : 

"  Now  tell  me  your  tale  ;  but  say  first,  why  are 
you  so  frightened  ?  " 

"  I  am  frightened,  master,"  she  answered,  "  lest 
any  should  have  seen  me  enter  here,  for  I  have 
become  a  Christian,  and  the  Christians  are  forbidden 
to  consult  the  Witch-doctors,  as  we  were  wont  to 
do.  For  my  case,  it  is " 

"  No  need  to  set  it  out,"  broke  in  Hokosa,  waving 
his  hand.  "  I  see  it  written  on  your  face  ;  your 
husband  has  put  you  away  and  loves  another  woman, 
your  own  half  sister  whom  you  brought  up  from  a 
child." 

"  Ah  !   master,  you  have  heard  aright." 

"  I  have  not  heard,  I  look  upon  you  and  I  see. 

Fool,  am  I  not  a  wizard  ?  Tell  me "  and  taking 

dust  into  his  hand,  he  blew  the  grains  this  way  and 
that,  regarding  them  curiously.  "  Yes,  it  is  so. 
Last  night  you  crept  to  your  husband's  hut — do 
you  remember,  a  dog  growled  at  you  as  you  passed 
the  gate  ? — and  there  in  front  of  the  hut  he  sat  with 
his  new  wife.  She  saw  you  coming,  but  pretending 
not  to  see,  she  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck,  kissing 
and  fondling  him  before  your  eyes,  till  you  could 
bear  it  no  longer,  and  revealed  yourself,  upbraiding 
them.  Then  your  rival  taunted  you  and  stirred  him 
up  with  bitter  words,  till  at  length  he  took  a  stick  and 


152  THE   WIZARD 

beat  you  from  the  door,  and  there  is  the  mark  of 
it  upon  your  shoulder." 

"  It  is  true,  it  is  too  true  !  "  she  groaned. 

"  Yes,  it  is  true.  And  now,  what  do  you  wish 
from  me  ?  " 

"  Master,  I  wish  a  medicine  to  make  my  husband 
hate  my  rival  and  to  draw  his  heart  back  to  me." 

"  That  must  be  a  strong  medicine,"  said  Hokosa, 
"  which  will  turn  a  man  from  one  who  is  young 
and  beautiful  to  one  who  is  past  her  youth  and 
ugly." 

"  I  am  as  I  am,"  answered  the  poor  woman, 
with  a  touch  of  natural  dignity,  "  but  at  least  I 
have  loved  him  and  worked  for  him  for  twelve 
long  years." 

"And  that  is  why  he  would  now  be  rid  of  you, 
for  who  cumbers  his  kraal  with  old  cattle  ?  " 

"  And  yet  at  times  they  are  the  best,  Master. 
Wrinkles  and  smooth  skin  seem  strange  upon  one 
pillow,"  she  added,  glancing  at  Noma,  who  came 
from  the  hut  carrying  a  bowl  of  milk  in  her  hand. 

"  If  you  seek  counsel,"  said  Hokosa,  quickly, 
"  why  do  you  not  go  to  the  white  man,  that  Messenger 
in  whom  you  believe,  and  ask  him  for  a  potion  to 
turn  your  husband's  heart  ?  " 

"  Master,  I  have  been  to  him,  and  he  is  very 
good  to  me,  for  when  I  was  driven  out  he  gave 
me  work  to  do  and  food.  But  he  told  me  that  he 
had  no  medicine  for  such  cases,  and  that  the  Great 
Man  in  the  sky  alone  could  soften  the  breast  of  my 
husband  and  cause  my  sister  to  cease  from  her 


THE    BASKET    OF    FRUIT  153 

wickedness.  Last  night  I  went  to  see  whether  He 
would  do  it,  dnd  you  know  what  befell  me  there." 

"  That  befell  you  which'  befalls  all  fools  who  put 
their  trust  in  words  alone.  What  will  you  pay  me, 
woman,  if  I  give  you  the  medicine  which  you  seek  ?  " 

"  Alas,  master,  I  am  poor.  I  have  nothing  to 
offer  you,  for  when  I  would  not  stay  in  my  husband's 
kraal  to  be  a  servant  to  his  new  wife,  he  took  the 
cow  and  the  five  goats  that  belonged  to  me,  as,  I 
being  childless,  according  to  our  ancient  law  he 
had  the  right  to  do." 

"  You  are  bold  who  come  to  ask  a  doctor  to 
minister  to  you,  bearing  no  fee  in  your  hand,"  said 
Hokosa.  "  Yet,  because  I  have  pity  on  you,  I  will 
be  content  with  very  little.  Give  me  that  basket  of 
fruit,  for  my  wife  has  been  sick  and  loves  the  taste 
of  it." 

"  I  cannot  do  that,  master,"  answered  the  woman, 
"  for  it  is  sent,  by  my  hand  as  a  present  to  the 
Messenger,  and  he  knows  this  and  will  eat  of  it  after 
he  has  made  prayer  to-day.  Did  I  not  give  it  to 
him,  it  would  be  discovered  that  I  had  left  it  here 
with  you." 

"  Then  begone  without  your  medicine,"  said 
Hokosa,  "  for  I  need  such  fruit." 

The  woman  rose  and  said,  looking  at  him  wistfully  : 

"  Master,  if  you  will  be  satisfied  with  other  fruits 
of  the  same  sort,  I  know  where  I  can  get  them  for 
YOU." 

"  When  will  you  get  them  ?  " 

"  Now,  within  an  hour.     And  till  I  return  I  will 


154  THE    WIZARD 

leave  these  in  pledge  with  you  ;  but  these  and  no 
other  I  must  give  to  the  Messenger,  for  he  has 
already  seen  them  and  might  discover  the  difference  ; 
also  I  have  promised  so  to  do." 

"  As  you  will,"  said  Hokosa.  "  If  you  are  here 
with  the  fruit  within  an  hour,  the  medicine  will  be 
ready  for  you,  a  medicine  that  shall  not  fail." 


CHAPTER   XIV 

/ 

THE   EATING    OF   THE    FRUIT 

THE  woman  slipped  away  secretly.  When  she  had 
gone  Hokosa  bade  his  wife  bring  the  basket  of  fruit 
into  the  hut. 

"  It  is  best  that  the  butcher  should  kill  the  ox 
himself,"  she  answered  meaningly. 

He  carried  in  the  basket  and  set  it  on  the  floor. 

"  Why  do  you  speak  thus,  Noma  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Because  I  will  have  no  hand  in  the  matter, 
Hokosa.  •  I  have  been  the  tool  of  a  wizard,  and 
won  little  joy  therefrom.  The  tool  of  a  murderer 
I  will  not  be  !  " 

"  If  I  kill,  it  is  for  the  sake  of  botH  of  us,"  he  said, 
passionately.  % 

"  It  may  be  so,  Hokosa,  or  for  the  sake  of  the 
people,  or  for  the  sake  of  Heaven  above — I  do  not 
know  and  do  not  care  ;  but  I  say,  do  your  own 
killing,  for  I  am  sure  that  even  less  luck  will  hang 
to  it  than  hangs  to  your  witchcraft." 

"  Of  all  women  you  are  the  most  perverse !  "  he 
said,  stamping  his  foot  upon  the  ground. 

"  And  so  you  may  say  again  before  everything 
is  done,  husband  ;  but  if  it  be  so,  why  do  you  love 

155 


156  THE    WIZARD 

me  and  tie  me  to  you  with  your  wizardry  ?  Cut 
the  knot,  and  let  me  go  my  way  while  you  go 
yours." 

*'  Woman,  I  cannot  ;  but  still  I  bid  you  beware, 
for,  strive  as  you  will,  my  path  must  be  your  path. 
Moreover,  till  I  free  you,  you  cannot  lift  voice  or 
hand  against  me." 

Then,  while  she  watched  him  curiously,  he  fetched 
his  medicines  and  took  from  .them  some  powder 
fine  as  dust  and  two  tiny  crowquills.  Placing  a 
fruit  before  him,  he  inserted  one  of  these  quills  into 
its  substance,  and  filling  the  second  with  the  powder, 
he  shook  its  contents  into  it  and  withdrew  the  tube. 
This  process  he  repeated  four  times  on  each  of  the 
fruits,  replacing  them  one  by  one  in  the  basket. 
So  deftly  did  he  work  upon  them,  that  however 
closely  they  were  scanned  none  could^guess  that 
they  had  been  tampered  with. 

"  Will  it  kill  at  once  ?  "  asked  Noma. 

"  No,  indeed  ;  but  he  who  eats  those  fruits  will 
be  seized  on  the  third  day  with  dysentery  and  fever, 
and  these  will  cling  to  him  till  within  seven  weeks— 
or  if  he  be  very  strong,  three  months— he  dies. 
This  is  the  best  of  poisons,  for  it  works  through 
Nature  and  none  can  trace  it." 

"  Except,  perchance,  that  Spirit  Whom  the  white 
man  worships,  and  Who  also  works  through  Nature, 
as  you  learned,  Hokosa,  when  He  rolled  the  lightning 
back  upon  your  head,  shattering  your  god  and 
beating  down  your  company." 

Then   of   a  sudden   a  terror  seized  the  wizard, 


THE    EATING    OF    THE    FRUIT  157 

and  springing  to  his  feet,  he  cursed  his  wife  till  she 
trembled  before  him. 

"  Vile  woman,  and  double-faced  !  "  he  said,  "  why 
do  you  push  me  forward  with  one  hand  and  with  the 
other  drag  me  back  ?  Why  do  you  whisper  evil 
counsel  into  one  ear  and  into  the  other  prophesy 
of  misfortunes  to  come  ?  Had  it  not  been  for  you, 
I  should  have  let  this  business  lie  ;  I  should  have 
taken  my  fate  and  have  been  content.  But  day  by 
day  you  have  taunted  me  with  my  fall  and  grieved 
over  the  greatness  that  you  have  lost,  till  at  length 
you  have  driven  me  to  this.  Why  cannot  you  be 
all  good  or  all  wicked,  or  at  the  least,  through 
righteousness  and  sin,  faithful  to  my  interest  and 
your  own  ?  " 

"  Because  I  hate  you,  Hokosa,  and  yet  can  strike 
you  only  through  my  tongue  and  your  mad  love 
for  me.  I  am  fast  in  your  power,  but  thus  at 
least  I  can  make  you  feel  something  of  my  own 
pain.  Hark !  I  hear  that  woman  at  the  gate. 
Will  you  give  her  back  the  basket,  or  will  you 
not  ?  Whatever  you  may  choose  to  do,  do  not 
say  in  after  days  that  I  urged  you  to  the  deed." 

"  Truly  you  are  great-hearted  ! "  ha  answered, 
with  cold  contempt  ;  "  one  for  whom  I  did  well  to 
enter  into  treachery  and  sin  !  So  be  it  :  having 
gone  so  far  upon  it,  I  will  not  turn  back  from  this 
journey,  come  what  may  of  it.  Let  in  that  fool  !  " 

Presently  the  woman  stood  before  them,  bearing 
with  her  another  basket  of  fruit. 

"  These   are  ^what   you   seek,    Master,"  she  said, 

7 


158  THE    WIZARD 

"  though  I  was  forced  to  win  them  by  theft.  Now 
give  me  my  own  and  the  medicine  and  let  me  go. ' 

He  gave  her  the  first  basket,  and  with  it,  wrapped 
in  a  piece  of  kidskin,  some  of  the  same  powder  with 
which  he  had  doctored  the  fruits. 

"  What  shall  I  do  with  this  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  You  shall  find  means  to  sprinkle  it  upon  your 
sister's  food,  and  thereafter  your  husband  shall 
come  to  hate  even  the  sight  of  her." 

"  But  will  he  come  to  love  me  again  ?  " 

Hokosa  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  I  know  not,"  he  answered  ;  "  that  is  for  you 
to  see  to.  Yet  this  is  sure,  that  if  a  tree  grows 
up  before  the  house  of  a  man  shutting  it  off  from 
the  sunlight,  when  that  tree  is  cut  down  the  sun 
shines  upon  his  house  again." 

"  It  is  nothing  to  the  sun  on  what  he  shines," 
said  the  woman. 

"If  the  saying  does  not  please  you,  then  forget 
it.  I  promise  you  this  and  no  more,  that  very 
soon  the  man  shall  cease  to  turn  to  your  rival." 

"  The  medicine  will  not  harm  her  ?  "  asked  the 
woman  doubtfully.  "She  has  worked  me  bitter 
wrong  indeed,  yet  she  is  my  sister,  whom  I  nursed 
when  she  was  little,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  do  her 
hurt.  If  only  he  will  welcome  me  back  and  treat 
me  kindly,  I  am  willing  even  that  she  should  dwell 
on  beneath  my  husband's  roof,  bearing  his  children, 
for  will  they  not  be  of  my  own  blood  ?  " 

"Woman,"  answered  Hokosa  impatiently,  "you 
weary  me  with  your  talk.  Did  I  say  that  the 


THE    EATING    OF    THE    FRUIT          159 

charm  would  hurt  her  ?  I  said  that  it  would  cause 
your  husband  to  hate  the  sight  of  her.  Now  be 
gone,  taking  or  leaving  it,  and  let  me  rest.  If  your 
mind  is  troubled,  throw  aside  that  medicine,  and 
go  soothe  it  with  such  sights  as  that  you  saw  last 
night." 

On  hearing  this  the  woman  sprang  up,  hid  away 
the  poison  in  her  hair,  arid  taking  her  basket  of 
fruit,  passed  from  the  kraal  as  secretly  as  she  had 
entered  it. 

"  Why  did  you  give  her  death-medicine  ?  "  asked 
Noma  of  Hokosa,  as  he  stood  staring  after  her. 
"  Have  you  a  hate  to  satisfy  against  the  husband 
or  the  girl  who  is  her  rival  ?  " 

"  None,"  he  answered,  "  for  they  have  never  crossei 
my  path.  Oh,  foolish  woman  !  cannot  you  read 
my  plan  ?  " 

"  Not  altogether,  husband." 

"  Listen  then  :    this  woman  will  give  to  her  sister 

.  a  medicine  of  which  in  the  end  she  will  die.     She 

may  be  discovered  or  she  may  not,  but  it  is  certain 

.  -  that  she  will  be  suspected,  seeing  that  the  bitterness 

•  of  the  quarrel  between  them  is  known.     Also  she 

will  give  to  the  Messenger  certain  fruits,  after  eating 

of  which  he  will  be  taken  sick  and  in  due  time  die, 

of  just  such  a  disease  as  that  which  carries  off  the 

woman's  rival.     Now,  if  any  think  that  he  is  poisoned, 

.-  which  I  trust  none  will,  whom  will  they  suppose  to 

|  have  poisoned  him,  though  indeed  they  can  never 

prove  it  ?  " 

"  The  plan  is  clever,"  said  Noma  with  admiration, 


160  THE   WIZARD 

"  but  I  see  a  flaw  in  it.  The  woman  will  say  that 
she  had  the  drug  from  you,  or,  at  the  least,  will 
babble  of  her  visit  to  you." 

"  Not  so,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  for  on  this  matter 
the  greatest  talker  in  the  world  would  keep  silence. 
Firstly,  she,  being  a  Christian,  dare  not  own  that 
she  has  visited  the  witch-doctor  ;  secondly,  the 
fruit  she  brought  in  payment  was  stolen,  therefore 
she  will  say  nothing  of  it  ;  thirdly,  to  admit  that 
she  had  the  medicine  from  me  would  be  to  admit  her 
guilt,  and  that  she  will  scarcely  do  even  under 
torture,  which  .by  the  new  law  it  is  not  lawful  to 
apply.  Moreover,  none  saw  her  come  here,  and  I 
should  deny  her  visit." 

"The  plan  is  very  clever,"  said  Noma  again. 

"  It  is  very  clever,"  he  repeated,  complacently  ; 
"never  have  I  made  a  better  one.  Now  throw 
those  fruits  to  the  she-goats  that  are  in  the  kraal, 
and  burn  the  basket,  while  I  go  and  talk  to  some 
in  the  Great  Place,  telling  them  that  I  have  returned 
from  counting  my  cattle  on  the  mountain,  whither 
I  went  after  I  had  bowed  the  knee  in  the  house  of 
the  King." 

Two  hours  later,  Hokosa,  having  made  a  wide 
detour  and  talked  to  sundry  of  his  acquaintances 
about  the  condition  of  his  cattle,  might  have  been 
seen  walking  slowly  along  the  north  side  of  the 
Great  Place  towards  his  own  kraal.  His  path  lay 
past  the  chapel  and  the  little  house  that  Owen 
had  built  to  dwell  in.  This  house  had  a  broad 


THE   EATING    OF   THE    FRUIT  161 

verandah,  and  upon  it  sat  the  Messenger  himself, 
eating  his  evening  meal.  Hokosa  saw  him,  and  a 
great  desire  entered  his  heart  to  learn  whether  or 
no  he  had  partaken  of  the  poisoned  fruit.  Also  it 
occurred  to  him  that  it  would  be  wise  if,  before 
the  end  came,  he  could  contrive  to  divert  all  possible 
suspicion  from  himself,  by  giving  the  impression 
that  he  was  now  upon  friendly  terms  with  the  great 
white  teacher  and  not  disinclined  even  to  become  a 
convert  to  his  doctrine.  For  a  moment  he  hesitated, 
seeking  an  excuse.  One  soon  suggested  itself  to 
his  ready  mind.  That  very  morning  the  King  had 
told  him  not  obscurely  that  Owen  had  pleaded  for 
his  safety  and  saved  him  from  being  put  upon  his 
trial  on  charges  of  witchcraft  and  murder.  He  would 
go  to  him,  now  at  once,  playing  the  part  of  a  grateful 
penitent,  and  the  White  Man's  magic  must  be  keen 
indeed  if  it  availed  to  pierce  the  armour  of  Ms 
practised  craft. 

So  Hokosa  went  up  and  squatted  himself  down 
native  fashion  among  a  little  group  of  converts 
who  were  waiting  to  see  their  teacher  upon  one 
business  or  another.  He  was  not  more  than  ten 
paces  from  the  verandah,  and  sitting  thus  he  saw  a 
sight  that  interested  him  strangely.  Having  eaten 
a  little  of  a  dish  of  roasted  meat,  Owen  put  out  his 
hand  and  took  a  fruit  from  a  basket  that  the  wizard 
knew  well.  At  this  moment  he  looked  up  and 
recognised  Hokosa. 

"  Do  you  desire  speech  with  me,  Hokosa  ? "  he  asked 
in  his  gentle  voice.  "  If  so,  be  pleased  to  come  hither." 


162  THE    WIZARD 

"Nay,  Messenger,"  answered  Hokosa,  "I  desire 
speech  with  you  indeed,  but  it  is  ill  to  stand  between 
a  hungry  man  and  his  food." 

"  I  care  little  for  my  food,"  answered  Owen  ;  "  at 
the  least  it  can  wait,"  and  he  put  down  the  fruit. 

Then  suddenly  a  feeling  to  which  the  wizard 
had  been  for  many  years  a  stranger  took  possession 
of  him — a  feeling  of  compunction.  That  man  was 
about  to  partake  of  what  would  cause  his  death—- 
of what  he,  Hokosa,  had  prepared  in  order  tljat  it 
should  cause  his  death.  He  was  good,  he  was 
kindly,  none  could  allege  a  wrong  deed  against  him 
and,  foolishness  though  it  might  be,  so  was  the 
doctrine  that  he  taught.  Why  should  he  kill  him  ? 
It  was  true  that  never  till  that  moment  had  he 
hesitated,  by  fair  means  or  foul,  to  remove  an  enemy 
or  rival  from  his  path.  He  had  been  brought  up  in 
this  teaching  ;  it  was  part  of  the  education  of  wizards 
to  be  merciless,  for  they  reigned  by  terror  and  evil 
craft.  Their  magic  lay  in  clairvoyance  and  powers  of 
observation  developed  to  a  pitch  that  was  almost 
superhuman,  and  the  chief  of  their  weapons  was 
poison  in  infinite  variety,  whereof  the  guild  alone 
understood  the  properties  and  preparation.  There- 
fore there  was  nothing  strange,  nothing  unusual 
in  this  deed  of  devilish  and  canning  murder  that 
the  sight  of  its  doing  should  stir  him  thus,  and 
yet  it  did  stir  him.  He  was  minded  to  stop  the 
plot,  to  let  things  take  their  course. 

Some  sense  of  the  futility  of  all  such  strivings 
came  home  to  him,  and  as  in  a  glass,  for  Hokosa 


THE    EATING    OF   THE    FRUIT          163 

was  a  man  of  imagination,  he  foresaw  their  end.  A 
little  success,  a  little  failure,  it  scarcely  mattered 
which,  and  then — that  end.  Within  twenty  years, 
or  ten,  or  mayhap  even  one,  what  would  this  present 
victory  or  defeat  mean  to  him  ?  Nothing  so  far 
as  he  was  concerned  ;  that  is,  nothing  so  far  as  his 
life  of  to-day  was  concerned.  Yet,  if  he  had  another 
life,  it  might  mean  everything.  There  was  another 
life,  he  knew  it,  who  had  dragged  back  from  its 
borders  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  though  what  might 
be  the  state  and  occupations  of  those  dead  he  did 
not  know.  Yet  he  believed — why  he  could  not  tell 
—that  they  were  affected  vitally  by  their  acts  and 
behaviour  here  ;  and  his  intelligence  warned  him 
that  good  must  always  flow  from  good,  and  evil  from 
evil.  To  kill  this  man  was  evil,  and  only  evil  could 
come  of  it.  What  did  he  care  whether  Hafela  ruled 
the  nation  or  Nodwengo,  and  whether  it  worshipped 
the  God  of  the  Christians  or  the  God  of  Fire — who,  by 
the  way,  had  proved  himself  so  singularly  inefficient 
in  the  hour  of  trial.  Now  that  he  thought  of  it, 
he  much  preferred  Nodwengo  to  Hafela,  for  the 
one  was  a  just  man  and  the  other  a  tyrant ;  and 
he  himself  was  more  comfortable  as  a  wealthy 
private  person  than  he  had  been  as  a  head  medicine- 
man and  a  chief  of  wizards.  He  would  let  things 
stand  ;  he  would  prevent  the  Messenger  from  eating 
of  that  fruit.  A  word  could  do  it  ;  he  had  but  to 
suggest  that  it  was  unripe  or  not  wholesome  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  and  it  would  be  cast  aside. 
All  these  reflections  passed  through  Hokosa's 


164  TH£    WIZARD 

mind  in  a  few  minutes  of  time,  and  already  he  was 
rising  to  go  to  the  verandah  and  translate  their 
moral  into  acts,  when  another  thought  occurred 
to  him — How  should  he  face  Noma  with  this  tale  ? 
He  could  give  up  his  own  ambitions,  but  could  he 
bear  her  mockery,  as  day  by  day  she  taunted  him 
with  his  faint-heartedness  and  reproached  him  with 
his  failure  to  regain  greatness  and  to  make  her  great  ? 
He  forgot  that  he  might  conceal  the  truth  from  her  ; 
or  rather,  he  did  not  contemplate  suchfconcealment, 
for  their  relations  were  too  peculiar  and  too  intimate 
to  permit  of  it.  She  hated  him,  and  he  worshipped 
her  with  a  half-inhuman  passion — a  passion  so 
unnatural,  indeed,  that  it  suggested  the  horrid 
and  insatiable  longings  of  the  damned, — and  yet 
their  souls  were  naked  to  each  other.  It  was 
their  fate  that  they  could  hide  nothing  each  from 
each — they  were  cursed  with  the  awful  necessity 
of  perfect  candour.  It  would  be  impossible  that 
he  should  keep  from  Noma  anything  that  he  did 
or  did  not  do  ;  it  would  be  still  more  impossible 
that  she  could  conceal  from  him  even  such  imaginings 
and  things  as  it  is  common  for  women  to  hold  secret. 
Her  very  bitterness,  which  it  had  been  policy  for  her 
to  cloak  or  soften,  would  gush  from  her  lips  at  the 
sight  of  him  ;  nor,  in  the  depth  of  his  rage  and 
torment,  could  he,  on  the  other  hand,  control  the 
ill-timed  utterance  of  his  continual  and  overmastering 
passion.  It  came  to  this,  then  :  he  must  go  forward, 
and  against  his  better  judgment,  because  he  was 
afraid  to  go  back,  for  the  whip  of  a  woman's  tongue 


THE   EATING  OF  THE  FRUIT  165 

drove  him  on  remorselessly.  It  was  better  that  the 
Messenger  should  die  and  the  land  run  red  with 
blood  than  that  he  should  be  forced  to  endure  this 
scourge. 

So  with  a  sigh,  Hokosa  sank  back  to  the  ground 
and  watched  while  Owen  ate  three  of  the  poisoned 
fruits.  After  a  pause,  he  took  a  fourth  and  bit 
into  it,  but  not  seeming  to  find  it  to  his  taste,  he 
threw  it  to  a  child  that  was  waiting  by  the  verandah 
for  any  scraps  which  might  be  left  over  from  his 
meal,  who  caught  it  and  devoured  it  eagerly. 

Then,  smiling  at  the  little  boy's  delight,  the 
Messenger  called  to  Hokosa  to  come  up  and  speak 
with  him. 


CHAPTER   XV 

NOMA   COMES   TO   HAFELA 

HOKOSA  advanced  to  the  verandah,  and  bowed  to 
white  man  with  grave  dignity. 

"  Be  seated,"  said  Owen.  "  Will  you  not  eat  ? 
though  I  have  nothing  to  offer  you  but  these," 
and  he  pushed  the  basket  of  fruit  towards  him, 
adding,  "  The  best  of  them,  I  fear,  are  alread} 
gone." 

"  I  thank  you,  no,  Messenger  ;  such  fruits  are 
not  always  wholesome  at  this  season  of  the  year. 
I  have  known  them  to  breed  dysentery." 

"Indeed,"  said  Owen.  "If  so,  I  trust  that  1 1 
may  escape  it.  I  have  suffered  from  that  sickness, 
and  I  think  that  another  bout  of  it  would  kill  me. 
In  future  I  will  avoid  them.  But  what  do  you  seek 
with  me,  Hokosa  ?  Enter  and  tell  me,"  and  he  led 
the  way  infd  a  little  sitting-room. 

"  Messenger,"  said  the  wizard,  with  deep  humility, 
"  I  am  a  proud  man  ;  I  have  been  a  great  man,  and 
it  is  no  light  thing  to  me  to  humble  myself  before  the 
face  of  my  conqueror.  Yet  I  am  come  to  this. 
To-day  when  I  was  in  audience  with  the  King, 
craving  a  small  boon  of  his  graciousness,  he  spoke  to 
166 


NOMA    COMES   TO    HAFELA  167 

me  sharp  and  bitter  words.  He  told  me  that  he  had 
been  minded  to  put  me  on  trial  for  my  life  because  of 
various  misdoings  which  are  alleged  against  me  in  the 
past,  but  that  you  had  pleaded  for  me  and  that 
for  this  cause  he  spared  me.  I  come  to  thank  you 
for  your  gentleness,  Messenger,  for  I  think  that  had 
I  been  in  your  place  I  should  have  whispered  otherwise 
in  the  ear  of  the  King." 

"  Say  no  more  of  it,  friend/1  said  Owen,  kindly. 
"  We  are  all  of  us  sinners,  and  it  is  my  place*  to 
push  back  your  ancient  sins,  not  to  drag  them 
into  the  light  of  day  and  clamour  for  their  punish- 
ment. It  is  true  I  know  that  you  plotted  with 
the  Prince  Hafela  to  poison  Umsuka  the  King, 
for  it  was  revealed  to  me.  It  qhanced,  however, 
that  I  was  able  to  recover  Umsuka  from  his  sickness, 
and  Hafela  is  fled,  so  why  should  I  bring  up  the  deed 
against  you  ?  It  is  true  that  you  still  practise 
witchcraft,  and  that  you  hate  and  strive  against 
the  holy  Faith  which  I  preach  ;  but  you  were  brought 
up  to  wizardry  and  have  been  the  priest  of  another 
creed,  and  these  things  plead  for  you.  Also,  Hokosa, 
I  can  see  the  good  and  evil  struggling  in  your  soul, 
and  I  pray  and  I  believe  that  in  the  end  the  good 
will  master  the  evil ;  that  you  who  have  been 
pre-eminent  in  sin  will  come  to  be  pre-eminent  in 
righteousness.  Oh  !  be  not  stubborn,  but  listen  with 
your  ear,  and  let  your  heart  be  softened.  The  gate 
stands  open,  and  I  am  the  guide  appointed  to  show 
you  the  way  without  reward  or  fee.  Follow  then 
ere  it  be  too  late,  that  in  time  to  come  when  my  voice 


168  THE    WIZARD 

is  stilled  you  also  may  be  able  to  direct  the  feet 
of  wanderers  into  the  paths  of  peace.  It  is  the  hour 
of  prayer  ;  follow  me  then,  I  beg  of  you,  and  listen 
to  some  few  words  of  the  message  on  my  lips,  and 
let  your  spirit  be  nurtured  with  them  and  the  Sun 
of  Truth  arise  upon  its  darkness." 

-Hokosa  heard,  and  before  this  simple  eloquence 
his  wisdom  was  confounded.  More,  his  intelligence 
was  stirred,  and  a  desire  came  upon  him  to  inves- 
tigate and  examine  the  canons  of  a  creed  that 
could  produce  such  men  as  this.  He  made  no 
answer,  but  waiting  while  Owen  robed  himself,  he 
followed  him  to  the  chapel.  It  was  full  of  new-made 
Christians  who  crowded  even  the  doorways,  but 
they  gave  place  to  him,  wondering.  Then  the  service 
began — a  short  and  simple  service.  First  Owen 
offered  up  some  prayer  for  the  welfare  of  the  infant 
Church,  for  the  conversion  of  the  unbelieving,  for  the 
safety  of  the  King  and  the  happiness  of  the  people. 
Then  John,  the  Messenger's  first  disciple,  read  aloud 
from  a  manuscript  a  portion  of  the  Scripture  which 
his  master  had  translated.  It  was  St.  Paul's  ex- 
position of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and 
the  grandeur  of  its  thoughts  and  language  were 
by  no  means  lost  upon  Hokosa,  who,  savage  and 
heathen  though  he  might  be,  was  also  a  man  of 
intellect. 

The  reading  over,  Owen  addressed  the  congre- 
gation, taking  for  his  text,  "Thy  sin  shall  find 
thee  out."  Being  now  a  master  of  the  language, 
he  preached  very  well  and  earnestly,  and  indeed 


NOMA;  COMES  TO  HAFELA         169 

the  subject  was  not  difficult  to  deal  with  in  the 
presence  of  an  audience  many  of  whose  pasts  had 
been  steeped  in  iniquities  of  no  common  kind. 
As  he  talked  of  judgment  to  come  for  the  unrepentant, 
some  of  his  hearers  groaned  and  even  wept,  and  when, 
changing  his  note,  he  dwelt  upon  the  blessed  future 
state  of  those  who  earned  forgiveness,  their  faces 
were  lighted  up  with  joy.  But  perhaps  among  all 
those  gathered  before  him  there  were  none  more 
deeply  interested  than  Hokosa  and  one  other,  that 
woman  to  whom  he  had  sold  the  poison,  and  who, 
as  it  chanced,  sat  next  to  him.  Hokosa,  watching 
her  face  as  he  was  skilled  to  do,  saw  the  thrusts  of 
the  preacher  go  home,  and  grew  sure  that  already  in 
her  jealous  haste  she  had  found  opportunity  to 
sprinkle  the  medicine  upon  her  rival's  food.  '  She 
believed  it  to  be  but  a  charm  indeed,  yet  knowing 
that  in  using  such  charms  she  had  done  wickedly, 
she  trembled  between  the  words  of  denunciation, 
and  rising  at  length,  crept  from  the  chapel. 

"  Truly,  her  sin  will  find  her  out,"  thought  Hokosa 
to  himself,  and  then  in  a  strange,  half -impersonal 
fashion  he  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  consideration 
of  his  own  case.  Would  his  sin  find  him  out  ?  he 
wondered.  Before  he  could  answer  that  question, 
it  was  necessary  first  to  determine  whether  or  no  he 
had  committed  a  sin.  The  man  before  him — that 
gentle  and  yet  impassioned  man — bore  in  his  vitals  the 
seed  of  death  which  he,  Hokosa,  had  planted  there. 
Was  it  wrong  to  have  done  this  ?  It  depended 
by  what  standard  the  deed  was  judged.  According 


170  THE    WIZARD 

to  his  own  code,  the  code  in  which  he  had  been 
educated  and  which  hitherto  he  had  followed  with 
exactness,  it  was  not  wrong.  That  code  taught  the 
necessity  of  self -aggrandisement,  or  at  least  and  at 
all  costs  the  necessity  of  self-preservation.  This 
white  preacher  stood  in  his  path  ;  he  had  humiliated 
him,  and  in  the  end,  either  of  himself  or  through 
his  influences,  it  was  probable  that  he  would  destroy 
him.  Therefore  he  must  strike  before  in  his  own 
person  he  received  a  mortal  blow,  and  having  no 
other  means  at  his  command,  he  struck  through 
treachery  and  poison. 

That  was  his  law  which  for  many  generations 
had  been  followed  and  respected  by  his  class  with 
the  tacit  assent  of  the  nation.  According  to  this 
law,  then,  he  had  done  no  wrong.  But  now  the 
victim  by  the  altar,  who  did  not  know  that  already 
he  was  bound  upon  the  altar,  preached  a  new  and 
a  v6ry  different  doctrine  under  which,  were  it  to 
be  believed,  he,  Hokosa,  was  one  of  the  worst  of 
sinners.  The  matter,  then,  resolved  itself  to  this  : 
which  of  these  two  rules  of  life  was  the  right  rule  ? 
Which  of  them  should  a  man  follow  to  satisfy  his 
conscience  and  to  secure  his  abiding  welfare  ?  Apart 
from  the  motives  that  swayed  him,  as  a  mere  matter 
of  ethics,  this  problem  interested  Hokosa  not  a  little, 
and  he  went  homewards  determined  to  solve  it  if 
he  might.  That  could  be  done  in  one  way  only— 
by  a  close  examination  of  both  systems.  The  first 
he  knew  well ;  he  had  practised  it  for  nearly  forty 
years.  Of  the  second  he  had  but  an  inkling.  Also, 


NOMA    COMES    TO    HAFELA  171 

if  he  would  learn  more  of  it  he  must  make  haste, 
seeing  that  its  exponent  in  some  short  while  would 
cease  to  be  in  a  position  to  set  it  out. 

"  I  trust  that  you  will  come  again,"  said  Owen 
to  Hokosa  as  they  left  the  chapel. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Messenger,"  answered  the  wizard  ; 
"  I  will  come  every  day,  and,  if  you  permit  it,  I  will 
attend  your  private  teachings  also,  for  I  accept 
nothing  without  examination,  and  I  greatly  desire 
to  study  this  new  doctrine  of  yours,  root  and  flower 
and  fruit." 

On  the  morrow  Noma  started  upon  her  journey. 
As  the  matrons  who  accompanied  her  gave  out 
with  a  somewhat  suspicious  persistency,  its  ostensible 
object  was  to  visit  the  Mount  of  Purification,  and 
there  by  fastings  and  solitude  to  purge  herself  of  the 
sin  of  having  given  birth  to  a  stillborn  child  ;  for 
amongst  savage  peoples  such  an  accident  is  apt  to 
be  looked  upon  as  little  short  of  a  crime,  or,  at  the 
least,  as  indicating  that  the  woman  concerned  is  the 
object  of  the  indignation  of  spirits  who  need  to  be 
appeased.  To  this  mount,  then,  Noma  went,  and 
there  performed  the  customary  rites. 

"Little  wonder,"  she  thought  to  herself,  "that 
the  spirits  were  angry  with  her,  seeing  that  yonder 
in  the  burying-place  of  kings  she  had  dared  to  break 
in  upon  their  rest." 

From  the  Mount  of  Purification  she  travelled 
on  ten  days'  journey  with  her  companions  till  they 
reached  the  mountain  fastness  where  Hafela  had 


172  THE    WIZARD 

established  himself.  The  place  was  of  extraordinary 
strength,  and  so  well  guarded  that  it  was  only  after 
considerable  difficulty  and  delay  that  the  women 
were  admitted.  Hearing  of  her  arrival  and  that 
she  had  words  for  him,  Hafela  sent  for  Noma  at  once, 
receiving  her  by  night  and  alone  in  his  principal  hut. 
She  came  and  stood  before  him,  and  he  looked  at  her 
beauty  with  admiring  eyes,  for  he  could  not  forget 
the  woman  whom  the  cunning  of  Hokosa  had  forced 
him  to  put  away. 

"  Whence  come  you,  pretty  one  ? "  he  asked, 
"  and  wherefore  come  you  ?  Are  you  weary  of 
your  husband,  that  you  fly  back  to  me  ?  *  If  so, 
you  are  welcome  indeed  ;  for  knowr,  Noma,  that  I 
still  love  you." 

"  Ay,  Prince,  I  am  weary  of  my  husband  sure 
enough  ;  but  I  do  not  fly  to  you,  for  he  holds  me 
fast  to  him  with  bonds  that  you  cannot  understand, 
and  fast  to  him  while  he  lives  I  must  remain." 

"  What  hinders,  Noma,  that  having  got  you  here 
I  should  keep  you  here  ?  The  cunning  and  magic 
of  Hokosa  may  be  great,  but  they  will  need  to  be  still 
greater  to  win  you  from  my  arms." 

"This  hinders,  Prince,  that  you  are  playing  for 
a  higher  stake  than  that  of  a  woman's  love,  and 
if  you  deal  thus  by  me  and  my  husband,  then  of  a 
surety  you  will  lose  it." 

"  What  stake,  Noma  ?  " 

"  The  stake  of  the  crown  of  the  People  of  Fire." 

"  And  why  should  I  lose  it  if  I  take  you  as  a  wife  ?  " 

"  Because  Hokosa,  seeing  that  I  do  not  return 


NOMA  COMES  TO  HAFELA      173 

and  learning  from  his  spies  why  I  do  not  return, 
will  warn  the  King,  and  by  many  means  bring  all 
your  plans  to  nothing.  Listen  now  to  the  words 
of  Hokosa  that  he  has  set  between  my  lips  to  deliver 
to  you  " — and  she  repeated  to  him  all  the  message 
without  fault  or  fail. 

"  Say  it  again,"  he  said,  and  she  obeyed. 

Then  he  answered  : 

"  Truly  the  skill  of  Hokosa  is  great,  and  well  he 
knows  how  to  set  a  snare  ;  but  I  think  that  if  by  his 
counsel  I  should  springe  the  bird,  he  will  be  too  clever 
a  man  to  keep  upon  the  threshold  of  the  throne. 
He  who  sets  one  snare  may  set  twain,  and  he  who  sits 
by  the  threshold  may  desire  to  enter  the  house  of 
kings  wherein  there  is  no  space  for  two  to  dwell." 

"  Is  this  the  answer  that  I  am  to  take  back  to 
Hokosa  ?  "  asked  Noma.  "  It  will  scarcely  bind 
him  to  your  cause,  Prince,  and  I  wonder  that  you 
dare  to  speak  it  to  me  who  am  his  wife." 

"  I  dare  to  speak  it  to  you,  Noma,  because,  although 
you  be  his  wife,  all  wives  do  not  love  their  lords  ; 
and  I  think  that,  perchance  in  days  to  come,  you 
would  choose  rather  to  hold  the  hand  of  a  young 
king  than  that  of  a  witch-doctor  sinking  into  eld. 
Thus  shall  you  answer  Hokosa  :  You  shall  say  to 
him  that  I  have  heard  his  words  and  that  I  find  them 
very  good,  and  will  walk  along  the  path  which  he  has 
made.  Here  before  you  I  swear  by  the  oath  that 
may  not  be  broken — the  sacred  oath,  calling  down 
ruin  upon  my  head  should  I  break  one  word  of  it — 
that  if  by  his  aid  I  succeed  in  this  great  venture, 


174  THE   WIZARD 

I  will  pay  him  the  price  he  asks.  After  myself,  the 
King,  he  shall  be  the  greatest  man  among  the  people  ; 
he  shall  be  general  of  the  armies,  he  shall  be  Captain 
of  the  Council  and  head  of  the  doctors,  and  to  him 
shall  be  given  half  the  cattle  of  Nodwengo.  Also, 
into  his  hands  I  will  deliver  all  those  who  cling  to 
this  faith  of  the  Christians,  and,  if  it  pleases  him,  he 
shall  offer  them  as  a  sacrifice  to  his  god.  This 
I  swear,  and  you,  Noma,  are  witness  to  the  oath. 
Yet  it  may  chance  that  after  he,  Hokosa,  has  gathered 
up  all  this  pomp  and  greatness,  he  himself  shall 
be  gathered  up  by  Death,  that  harvest  man  who  soon 
or  late  will  garner  every  ear  ; "  and  he  looked  at  her 
meaningly. 

"  It  may  be  so,  Prince,"  she  answered. 
"  It  may  be  so,"  he  repeated,  "  and  when— 
"  When  it  is  so,  then,  Prince,  we  will  talk  together, 
but  not  till  then.     Nay,  touch  me  not,  for  where 
he  to  command  me,  Hokosa  has  this  power  over  me 
that   I  must  show  him   all  that  you  have   done, 
keeping  nothing  back.     Let  me  go  now  to  the  place 
that  is  made  ready  for  me,  and  afterwards  you  shall 
tell  me  again  and  more  fully  the  words  that  I  must 
say  to  Hokosa  my  husband." 

On  the  morrow  Hafela  held  a  secret  council  of 
his  great  men,  and  the  next  day  an  embassy  departed 
to  Nodwengo  the  King,  taking  to  "him  that  message 
which  Hokosa,  through  Noma  his  wife,  had  put 
into  the  lips  of  the  Prince.  Twenty  days  later  the 
embassy  returned  sayiflg  that  it  pleased  the  King  to 
grant  the  prayer  of  his  brother  Hafela,  and  bringing 


NOMA    COMES    TO    HAFELA  175 

with  it  the  tidings  that  the  white  man,  Messenger, 
had  fallen  sick  and  it  was  thought  that  he  would  die. 
So  in  due  course  the  women  and  children  of 
the  people  of  Hafela  started  upon  their  journey 
towards  the  new  land  where  it  was  given  out  that 
they  should  live,  and  with  them  went  Noma,  pur- 
posing to  leave  them  as  they  drew  near  the  gates  of 
the  Great  Place  of  the  King.  A  while  after  Hafela 
and  his  impis  followed  with  carriers  bearing  their 
fighting  shields  in  bundles,  and  having  their  stabbing 
spears  rolled  up  in  mats. 


.    CHAPTER   XVI 

THE   REPENTANCE   OF   HOKOSA 

HoSosA  kept  his  promise.  On  the  morrow  of  his 
first  attendance  there  he  was  again  to  be  seen  in  the 
chapel,  and  after  the  service  was  over  he  waited  on 
Owen  at  his  house  and  listened  to  his  private  teaching. 
Day  by  day  he  appeared  thus,  till  at  length  he 
became  master  of  the  whole  doctrine  of  Christianity, 
and  discovered  that  that  which  at  first  had  struck 
him  as  childish  and  even  monstrous,  now  presented 
itself  to  him  in  a  new  and  very  different  light.  The 
conversion  of  Hokosa  came  upon  him  through  the. 
gate  of  reason,  not  as  is  usual  among  savages  by 
that  of  the  emotions.  Given  the  position  of  a 
universe  torn  and  groaning  beneath  the  dual  rule  of 
Good  and  Evil,  two  powers  of  well-nigh  equal  potency, 
he  found  no  great  difficulty  in  accepting  this  tale 
of  the  self-sacrifice  of  the  God  of  Good  that  He 
might  wring  the  race  He  loved  out  of  the  conquering 
grasp  of  the  god  of  111.  There  was  a  simple  majesty 
about  this  scheme  of  redemption  which  appealed 
to  one  side  of  his  nature.  Indeed,  Hokosa  felt  that 
under  certain  conditions  and  in  a  more  limited 
fashion  he  would  have  been  capable  of  attempting 
as  much  himself. 

176 


THE    REPENTANCE    OF  ^  HOKOSA        177 

Once  his  reason  was  convinced  the  rest  followed 
in  a  natural  sequence.  Within  three  weeks  from 
the  hour  of  his  first  attendance  at  the  chapel  Hokosa 
was  at  heart  a  Christian. 

He  was  a  Christian,  although  as  yet  he  did  not 
confess  it ;  but  he  was  also  the  most  miserable 
man  among  the  nation  of  the  Sons  of  Fire.  The 
iniquities  of  his  past  life  had  become  abominable 
to  him  ;  but  he  had  committed  them  in  ignorance, 
and  he  understood  that  they  were  not  beyond 
forgiveness.  Yet  high  above  them  all  towered  one 
colossal  crime  which,  as  he  believed,  could  never 
be  pardoned  to  him  in  this  world  or  the  next.  He 
was  the  treacherous  murderer  of  the  Messenger  of 
God  ;  he  was  in  the  act  of  silencing  the  Voice  that 
had  proclaimed  truth  in  the  dark  places  of  his 
soul  and  the  dull  ears  of  his  countrymen.  The 
deed  was  done  ;  no  power  on  earth  could  save 
him.  Within  a  week  from  eating  that  fatal  fruit 
Owen  had  begun  to  sicken,  then  the  dysentery  had 
seized  him  which  slowly  but  surely  was  wasting  his 
life  away,  and  he,  the  murderer,  was  helpless,  for  with 
this  form  of  the  disease  no  medicine  could  cope. 
With  agony  in  his  heart,  an  agony  that  was  shared  by 
thousands  of  the  people,  Hokosa  watched  the  decrease 
of  the  white  man's  strength,  and  reckoned  the  days 
that  would  elapse  before  the  end.  Having  such  sin 
as  this  upon  his  soul,  though  Owen  entreated  him 
earnestly,  he^would  not  permit  himself  to  be  baptised. 
Twice  he  went  near  to  consenting,  but  on  each 
occasion  an  ominous  and  terrible  incident  drove  him 


178  THE   WIZARD 

from  the  door  of  mercy.  Once,  when  the  words 
"  I  will "  were  almost  on  his  lips,  a  woman  broke  in 
upon  their  conference  bearing  a  dying  boy  in  her 
arms. 

"  Save  him,"  she  implored,  "  save  him,  Messenger, 
for  he  is  my  only  son  !  " 

Owen  looked  at  him  and  shook  his  head. 

"  How  came  he  like  this  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  know  not,  Messenger,  but  he  has  been  sick 
ever  since  he  ate  of  a  certain  fruit  which  you  gave 
to  him  ; "  and  she  recalled  to  his  mind  the  incident 
of  the  throwing  of  the  fruit  to  the  child,  for  she 
had  witnessed  it. 

"  I  remember,"  said  Owen.  "  It  is  strange,  but 
I  also  have  been  sick  from  the  day  that  I  ate  of 
those  fruits  ;  yes,  and  you,  Hokosa,  warned  me 
against  them/' 

Then  he  blessed  the  boy  and  prayed  over  him 
till  he  died  ;  but  when  afterwards  he  looked  round 
for  Hokosa,  it  was  to  find  that  he  had  gone. 

Some  eight  days  later,  having  to  a  certain  extent 
recovered  from  this  shock,  Hokosa  went  one  morning 
to  Owen's  house  and  talked  to  him. 

"  Messenger,"  he  said,  "  is  it  necessary  to  baptism 
that  I  should  confess  all  my  sins  to  you  ?  If  so, 
I  can  never  be  baptised,  for  there  is  wickedness  upon 
my  hands  which  I  am  unable  to  tellinto  the  ear  of 
living  man." 

Owen  thought  and  answered  : 
"  It  is  necessary  that  you  should  repent  of  all 
your  sins,   and  that  you  should  confess  them  to 


THE    REPENTANCE    OF    HOKOSA        179 

Heaven  ;  it  is  not  necessary  that  you  should  confess 
them  to  me,  who  am  but  a  man  like  yourself." 

"  Then  I  will  be  baptised,"  said  Hokosa  with  a 
sigh  of  relief. 

At  this  moment,  as  it  chanced,  their  interview  was 
again  interrupted,  for  runners  came  from  the  King 
requesting  the  immediate  presence  of  the  Messenger, 
if  he  were  well  enough  to  attend,  upon  a  matter 
connected  with  the  trial  of  a  woman  for  murder. 
Thinking  that  he  might  be  of  service,  Owen,  leaning 
on  the  shoulder  of  Hfeosa.^ior  already  he  was  too 
weak  to  walk  far,  crept  to  the  litter  which  was 
waiting  for  him  and  was  borne  to  the  place  of  judg- 
ment that  was  before  the  House  of  the  King.  Hokosa 
followed,  more  from  curiosity  than  for  any  other 
reason,  for  he  had  heard  of  no  murder  being  com- 
mitted, and  his  old  desire  to  be  acquainted  with 
everything  that  passed  was  still  strong  on  him.  The 
people  made  way  for  him,  and  he  seated  himself  in 
the  first  line  of  spectators  immediately  opposite 'to 
the  King  and  three  other  captains  who  were  judges 
in  the  case.  So  soon  as  Owen  had  joined  the  judges 
the  prisoner  was  brought  before  them,  and  to  his 
secret  terror  Hokosa  recognised  in  her  that  woman 
to  whom  he  had  given  the  poison  in  exchange  for 
the  basket  of  fruit. 

Now  it  seemed  that  his  doom  was  on  him,  for 
she  would  certainly  confess  that  she  had  the  drug 
from  him.  He  thought  of  flight  only  to  reject  the 
idea,  for  to  fly  would  be  to  acknowledge  himself 
an  accessory.  No,  he  would  brazen  it  out,  for 


180  THE    WIZARD 

after  all  his  word  was  as  good  as  hers.  With  the 
prisoner  came  an  accuser,  her  husband,  who  seemed 
sick,  and  he  it  was  who  opened  the  case  against  her. 

"  This  woman,"  he  said,  "  was  my  wife.  I  divorced 
her  for  barrenness,  as  I  have  a  right  to  do  according 
to  our  ancient  law,  and  I  took  another  woman  to 
wife,  her  half-sister.  This  woman  was  jealous  ;  she 
plagued  me  continually,  and  insulted  her  sister,  so 
that  I  was  forced  to  drive  her  away.  After  that  she 
came  to  my  house,  and  though  they  said  nothing  of 
it  at  the  time,  she  was*j§een  by  two  servants  of  mine 
to  sprinkle  something  in  the  bowl  wherein  our  food 
was  cooking.  Subsequently  my  wife,  this  woman's 
half-sister,  was  taken  ill  with  dysentery.  I  also  was 
taken  ill  with  dysentery,  but  I  still  live  to  tell  this 
story  before  you,  O  King,  and  your  judges,  though 
I  know  not  for  how  long  I  live.  My  wife  died 
yesterday,  and  I  buried  her  this  morning.  I  accuse 
the  woman  of  having  murdered  her,  either  by 
witchcraft  or  by  means  of  a  medicine  which  she 
sprinkled  on  the  food,  or  by  both.  I  have  spoken." 

"  Have  you  anything  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  King 
of  the  prisoner.  "Are  you  guilty  of  the  crime 
whereof  this  man  who  was  your  husband  charges 
you,  or  does  he  lie  ?  " 

Then  the  woman  answered  in  a  low  and  broken 
voice  : 

"  I  am  guilty,  King.  Listen  to  my  story,"  and 
she  told  it  all  as  she  had  told  it  to  Hokosa.  "  I 
am  guilty,"  she  added,  "and  may  the  Great  Man 
in  the  sky,  of  Whom  the  Messenger  has  taught  us, 


THE    REPENTANCE    OF    HOKOSA        181 

forgive  me.  My  sister's  blood  is  upon  my  hands, 
and  for  aught  I  know  the  blood  of  my  husband 
yonder  will  also  be  on  my  hands.  I  seek  no  mercy  ; 
indeed,  it  is  better  that  I  should  die  ;  but  I  would 
.say  this  in  self-defence,  that  I  did  not  think  to  kill 
my  sister.  I  believed  that  I  was  giving  to  her  a 
potion  which  would  cause  her  husband  to  hate  her 
and  no  more." 

Here  she  looked  round  and  her  eyes  met  those 
of  Hokosa. 

"  Who  told  you  that  this  was  so  ?  "  asked  one  of 
the  judges. 

"  A  witch-doctor,"  she  answered,  "  from  whom  I 
bought  the  medicine  in  the  old  days,  long  ago,  when 
Umsuka  was  king." 

Hokosa  gasped.  Why  should  this  woman  have 
spared  him  ? 

No  further  question  was  asked  of  her,  and  the 
judges  consulted  together.  At  length  the  King 
spoke. 

"  Woman,"  he  said,  "  you  are  condemned  to  die. 
You  will  be  taken  to  the  Doom-tree,  and  there  be 
hanged.  Out  of  those  who  are  assembled  to  try  you, 
two,  the  Messenger  and  myself,  have  given  their 
vote  in  favour  of  mercy,  but  the  majority  think 
otherwise.  They  say  that  a  law  has  been  passed 
against  murder  by  means  of  witchcraft  and  secret 
medicine,  and  that  should  we  let  you  go  free,  the 
people  will  make  a  mock  of  the  law.  So  be  it.  Go 
in  peace.  To-morrow  you  must  die,  and  may 
forgiveness  await  you  elsewhere." 


182  THE    WIZARD 

"  I  ask  nothing  else,"  said  the  woman.  "  It  is  best 
that  I  should  die." 

Then  they  led  her  away.  As  she  passed  Hokosa 
she  turned  and  looked  him  full  in  the  eyes,  till  he 
dropped  his  head  abashed.  Next  morning  she  was 
executed,  and  he  learned  that  her  last  words  were  : 
"  Let  it  come  to  the  ears  of  him  who  sold  me  the 
poison,  telling  me  that  it  was  but  a  harmless  drug, 
that  as  I  hope  to  be  forgiven,  so  I  forgive  him, 
believing  that  my  silence  may  win  for  him  time  for 
repentance,  before  he  follows  on  the  road  I  tread." 

Now,  when  Hokosa  heard  these  words  he  shut 
himself  up  in  his  house  for  three  days,  giving  out 
that  he  was  sick.  Nor  would  he  go  near  to  Owen, 
being  altogether  without  hope,  and  not  believing 
that  baptism  or  any  other  rite  could  avail  to  purge 
such  crimes  as  his.  Truly  his  sin  had  found  him 
out,  and  the  burden  of  it  was  intolerable.  So  in- 
tolerable did  it  become,  that  at  length  he  determined 
to  be  done  with  it.  He  could  live  no  more.  He 
would  die,  and  by  his  own  hand,  before  he  was 
called  upon  to  witness  the  death  of  the  man  whom 
he  had  murdered.  To  this  end  he  made  his  pre- 
parations. For  Noma  he  left  no  message  ;  for  though- 
his  heart  still  hungered  after  her,  he  knew  well  that 
she , hated  him  and  would  rejoice  at  his  death. 

When  all  was  ready  he  sat  down  to  think  a  while, 
and  as  he  thought,  a  man  entered  his  hut  saying 
that  the  Messenger  desired  to  see  him.  At  first  he 
was  minded  not  to  go,  then  it  occurred  to  him 
that  it  would  be  well  if  he  could  die  with  a  clean 


THE    REPENTANCE    OF    HOKOSA        183 

heart.  Why  should  he  not  tell  all  to  the  white  man, 
and  before  he  could  be  delivered  up  to  justice  take 
that  poison  which  he  had  prepared  ?  It  was  im- 
possible that  he  should  be  forgiven,  yet  he  desired 
that  his  victim  should  learn  how  deep  was  his  sorrow 
and  repentance,  before  he  proved  it  by  preceding 
him  to  death.  So  he  rose  and  went. 

He;  found  Owen  in  his  house,  lying  in  a  rude 
chair  and  propped  up  by  pillows  of  bark.  Now 
he  was  wasted  almost  to  a  shadow,  and  in  the 
pale  pinched  face  his  dark  eyes,  always  large  and 
spiritual,  shone  with  unnatural  lustre,  while  his 
delicate  hands  were  so  thin  that  when  he  held  them 
up  in  blessing  the  light  showed  through  them.. 

"  Welcome,  friend,"  he  said.  "  Tell  me,  why  have 
you  deserted  me  of  late  ?  Have  you  been  ill  ?  " 

"  No,  Messenger,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  that  is, 
not  in  my  body.  I  have  been  sick  at  heart,  and 
therefore  I  have  not  come." 

"  What,  Hokosa,  do  your  doubts  still  torment 
you  ?  I  thought  that  my  prayers  had  been  heard, 
and  that  power  had  been  given  me  to  set  them  at 
rest  for  ever.  Man,  let  me  hear  the  trouble,  and 
swiftly,  for  cannot  you  who  are  a  doctor  see  that  I 
shall  not  be  here  for  long  to  talk  with  you  ?  My  days 
are  numbered,  Hokosa,  and  my  work  is  almost  done." 

"  I  know  it,"  answered  Hokosa.  "  And,  Messenger, 
my  days  are  also  numbered." 

"  How  is  this  ?  "  asked  Owen,  "  seeing  that  you 
are  well  and  strong.  Does  an  enemy  put  you  in 
danger  of  your  life  ?  " 


184  THE    WIZARD 

"  Yes,  Messenger,  and  I  myself  am  that  enemy  ; 
for  to-day  I,  who  am  no  longer  fit  to  live,  must  die 
by  my  own  hand.  Nay,  listen  and  you  will  say 
that  I  do  well,  for  before  I  go  I  would  tell  you  all. 
Messenger,  you  are  doomed,  are  you  not  ?  Well, 
it  was  I  who  doomed  you.  That  fruit  which  you 
ate  a  while  ago  was  poisoned,  and  by  my  hand, 
for  I  am  a  master  of  such  arts.  From  the  begin- 
ning I  hated  you,  as  well  I  might,  for  had  you 
not  worsted  me  and  torn  power  from  my  grasp, 
and  placed  the  people  and  the  King  under  the 
rule  of  another  God  ?  Therefore,  when  all  else 
failed,  I  determined  to  murder  you,  and  I  did  the 
deed  by  means  of  that  woman  who  not  long  ago  was 
hung  for  the  killing  of  her  sister,  though  in  truth  she 
was  .innocent " — and  he  told  him  what  had  passed 
between  himself  and  the  woman,  and  told  him  also 
of  the  plot  which  he  had  hatched  to  kill  Nodwengo 
and  the  Christians,  and  to  set  Hafela  on  the  throne, 
.  "  She  was  innocent,"  he  went  on,  "  but  I  am 
guilty.  How  guilty  you  and  I  know  alone.  Do 
you  remember  that  day  when  you  ate  the  fruit, 
how  after  it  I  accompanied  you  to  the  church 
yonder  and  listened  to  your  preaching  ?  '  Your 
sin  shall  find  you  out/  you  said,  and  of  a  surety 
mine  has  found  me  out  ;  for,  Messenger,  it  came 
about  that  in  listening  to  you  then  and  afterwards, 
I  grew  to  love  you  and  to  believe  the  words  you 
taught,  and  therefore  am  I  of  all  men  the  most 
miserable,  and  therefore  must  I  perish  miserably  by 
the  death  of  a  dog.  Now  curse  me,  and  let  me  go." 


CHAPTER   XVII 

THE   LOOSING   OF   NOMA 

WHEN  Owen  heard  that  it  was  Hokosa  who  had 
poisoned  him,  he  groaned  and  hid  his  face  in  his 
hands,  and  thus  he  remained  till  the  evil  tale  was 
finished.  Now  he  lifted  his  head  and  spoke,  but 
not  to  Hokosa. 

"O  God,"  he  said,  "I  thank  Thee  that  at  the 
cost  of  my  poor  life  Thou  hast  been  pleased  to 
lead  this  sinner  towards  the  Gate  of  Righteousness, 
and  to  save  alive  those  whom  Thou  hast  sent  me 
to  gather  to  Thy  Fold." 

Then  he  looked  at  Hokosa,  and  said  : 

"  Unhappy  man,  is  not  your  cup  full  enough 
of  crime,  and  have  you  not  sufficiently  tempted 
the  mercy  of  Heaven,  that  you  would  add  to  all 
your  evil  deeds  that  of  self-murder  ?  " 

"  It  is  better  to  die  to-day  by  my  own  hand," 
answered  Hokosa,  "  than  to-morrow  among  the 
mockery  of  the  people  to  fall  a  victim  to  your 
vengeance,  Messenger." 

"  Vengeance  !  Did  I  speak  to  you  of  vengeance  ? 
Who  am  I  that  I  should  take  vengeance  upon  one 
who  has  repented  ?  Hokosa,  freely  do  I  forgive 

185 


186  THE    WIZARD 

you  all,  even  as  in  some  few  days  I  hope  to  be 
forgiven.  Freely  and  fully  from  my  heart  do  I 
forgive  you,  nor  shall  my  lips  tell  one  word  of  the 
sin  that  you  have  worked  against  me." 

Now,  when  Hokosa  heard  those  words,  for  a 
moment  he  stared  stupefied  ;  then  he  fell  upon  his 
knees  before  Owen,  and  bowing  his  head  till  it 
touched  the  teacher's  feet,  he  burst  into  bitter 
weeping. 

"  Rise,  and  hearken,"  said  Owen,  gently.  "  Weep 
not  because  I  have  shown  kindness  to  you,  for 
that  is  my  duty  and  no  more,  but  for  your  sins  in 
your  heart  weep  now  and  ever.  Yet  for  your 
comfort  I  tell  you  that  if  you  do  this,  of  a  surety 
they  shall  be  forgiven  to  you.  Hokosa,  you  have 
indeed  lost  that  which  you  loved,  and  henceforth 
you  must  follow  after  that  which  you  did  not  desire. 
In  the  very  grave  of  error  you  have  found  truth, 
and  from  the  depths  of  sin  you  shall  pluck  righteous- 
ness. Ay,  that  cross  which  you  deemed  accursed 
shall  lift  you  up  on  high,  for  by  it  you  shall  be  saved." 

Hokosa  heard  and  shivered. 

"  Who  set  those  words  between  your  lips, 
Messenger  ?  "  he  whispered. 

"  Who  set  them,  Hokosa  ?  Nay,  I  know  not— 
or  rather,  I  know  well.  He  set  them  Who  teaches 
us  to  speak  all  things  that  are  good." 

"  It  must  be  so,  indeed,"  replied  Hokosa.  "  Yet 
I  have  heard  them  before  ;  I  have  heard  them 
from  the  lips  of  the  dead,  and  with  them  went  this 
command  :  that  when  they  fell  upon  my  ears  again 


THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA  187 

I  should  take  them  for  a  sign,  and  let  my  heart  be 
turned." 

"  Tell  me  that  tale,"  said  Owen. 

So  he  told  him,  and  this  time  it  was  the  white 
man  who  trembled. 

"  Horrible  has  been  your  witchcraft,  O  Son  of 
Darkness  ! "  said  Owen  when  he  had  finished ; 
"  yet  it  would  seem  that  it  was  permitted  to  you 
to  find  truth  in  the  pit  of  sorcery.  Obey,  obey, 
and  let  your  heart  be  turned.  The  dead  told  you 
that  you  should  be  set  high  above  the  nation  and 
its  king,  and  that  saying  I  cannot  read,  though  it 
may  be  fulfilled  in  some  fashion  which  to-day  you 
do  not  think  of.  At  the  least,  the  other  saying  is 
true,  that  in  the  end  comes  judgment,  and  that 
there  shall  the  sin  and  the  atonement  strive 
together ;  therefore  for  judgment  prepare  your- 
self. And  now  depart,  for  I  must  talk  with 
the  King  as  to  this  matter  of  the  onslaught  of 
Hafela." 

"  Then  that  will  be  the  signal  for  my  death,  for 
what  king  can  forgive  one  who  has  plotted  such 
treachery  against  him  ?  "  said  Hokosa. 

"  Fear  not,"  answered  Owen,  "  I  will  soften  his 
heart.  Go  you  into  the  church  and  pray,  for  there 
you  shall  be  less  tempted  ;  but  before  you  go, 
swear  to  me  that  you  will  work  no  evil  on 
yourself." 

"  I  swear  it,  Messenger,  since  now  I  desire  to 
live,  if  only  for  a  while,  seeing  that  death  shuts 
every  door." 


188  THE    WIZARD 

Then  he  went  to  the  church,  and  waited  there. 
An  hour  later  he  was  summoned,  and  found  the 
King  seated  with  Owen. 

"  Man,"  said  Nodwengo,  "  I  am  told  by  the 
Messenger  here  that  you  have  knowledge  of  a  plot 
that  my  brother  the  Prince  Hafela  has  made  to 
fall  treacherously  upon  me  and  put  me  and  my 
people  to  the  spear.  How  came  you  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  that  plot,  and  what  part  you  have 
played  in  it,  I  will  not  now  enquire,  for  so  much 
have  I  promised  to  the  Messenger.  Yet  I  warn 
you  it  will  be  well  that  you  should  tell  me  all  you 
know,  and  that  should  you  lie  to  me  or  attempt 
to  deceive  me,  then  you  shall  surely  die." 

"  King,  hear  all  the  truth,"  answered  Hokosa,  in 
a  voice  of  desperate  calm.  "  I  have  knowledge 
of  the  plot,  for  it  was  I  who  wove  it ;  but  whether 
or  no  Hafela  will  carry  it  out  altogether  I  cannot 
say,  for  as  yet  no  word  has  reached  me  from  him. 

King,  this  is  the  plan  that  I  made '  and  he 

told  him  everything. 

"  It  is  fortunate  for  you,  Hokosa,"  said  Nodwengo, 
grimly,  when  he  had  finished,  "  that  I  gave  my  word 
to  the  Messenger  that  no  harm  should  come  to  you, 
seeing  that  you  have  repented  and  confessed.  This 
is  certain,  that  Hafela  has  listened  to  your  evil 
counsels,  for  I  gave  my  consent  to  his  flight  from  this 
land  with  all  his  people,  and  already  his  women  and 
children  have  crossed  the  mountain  path  in  thousands. 
Well,  this  I  swear,  that  their  feet  shall  tread  it  no 
more,  for  where  they  are  thither  he  shall  go  to  join 


THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA  189 

them,  should  he  chance  to  live  to  do  so.     Hokosa, 
begone,  and  know  that  day  and  night  you  will  be 

-  watched.     Should  you  so  much  as  dare  to  approach 
f  one  of  the  gates  of   the  Great  Place,  that  moment 

you  shall  die." 

"  Have  no  fear,  O  King,"  said  Hokosa,  humbly, 
"  for  I  have  emptied  all  my  heart  before  you.  The 
past  is  the  past,  and  I  cannot  recall  it.  For  the 
future,  while  it  pleases  you  to  spare  me,  I  am  the 
most  loyal  of  your  servants." 

"  Can  a  man  empty  a  spring  with  a  pitcher  ?  " 
asked  the  King,  contemptuously.  "  By  to-morrow 
this  heart  of  yours  may  be  full  again  with  the  blackest 
treachery,  O  master  of  sin  and  lies.  Many  months 
ago  I  spared  you  at  the  prayer  of  the  Messenger  ; 
xand  now  at  his  prayer  I  spare  you  again,  yet  in  so 
doing  I  think  that  I  am  foolish." 

"  Nay,  I  will  answer  for  him,"  broke  in  Owen. 
"  Let  him  stay  here  with  me,  and  set  your  guard 
without  my  gates." 

"  How  do  I  know  that  he  will  not  murder  you, 
friend  ?  "  asked  the  King.  "  This  man  is  a  snake 
whom  few  can  nurse  with  safety." 

"He  will  not  murder  me,"  said  Owen,  smiling, 
"  because  his  heart  is  turned  from  evil  to  good  ; 

*  also,     there    is    little    need    to    murder    a    dying 
man." 

"  Nay,  speak  not '  so,"  said  the  King,  hastily  ; 
"  and  as  for  this  man,  be  it  as  you  will.  Come,  I 
must  take  counsel  with  my  captains,  for  our  danger 
is  near  and  great." 


190  THE    WIZARD 

So  it  came  about  that  Hokosa  stayed  in  the  house 
of  Owen. 

On  the  morrow  the  Great  Place  was  full  of  the  ^ 
bustle  of  preparation,  and  by  dawn  of  the  following 
day  an  impi  of  some  seventeen  thousand  spears 
had  started  to  ambush  Hafela  and  his  force  in  a 
certain  wooded  defile  through  which  he  must  travel 
on  his  way  to  the  mountain  pass  where  were  gathered 
his  women  and  children.  The  army  was  not  large, 
at  least  in  the  eyes  of  the  People  of  Fire,  who,  before 
the  death  of  Umsuka  and  the  break  up  of  the  nation, 
counted  their  warriors  by  tens  of  thousands.  But 
after  those  events  the  most  of  the  regiments  had 
deserted  to  Hafela,  leaving  to  Nodwengo  not  more 
than  two-and-twenty  thousand  spears  upon  which 
he  could  rely.  Of  these  he  kept  less  than  a  third 
to  defend  the  Great  Place  against  possible  attacks, 
and  all  the  rest  he  sent  to  fall  upon  Hafela  far  away, 
hoping  there  to  make  an  end  ofjiim  once  and  for  all. 
This  counsel  the  King  took  against  the  better 
judgment  of  many  of  his  captains,  and  as  the  issue 
proved,  it  was  mistaken. 

When  Owen  told  Hokosa  of  it,  that  old  general 
shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"The  King  would  have  done  better  to  keep  his 
regiments  at  home,"  he  said,  "  and  fight  it  out 
with  Hafela  here,  where  he  is  well  prepared.  Yonder 
the  country  is  very  wide  and  broken,  and  it  may  well 
chance  that  the  impi  will  miss  that  of  Hafela,  and 
then  how  can  the  King  defend  this  place  with  a 
handful,  should  the  Prince  burst  upon  him  at  the 


THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA  191 

head  of  forty  thousand  men  ?  But  who  am  I  that  I 
should  give  counsel  for  which  none  seek  ?  " 

"  As  God  wills,  so  shall  it  befall,"  answered  Owen, 
wearily  ;  *'  but  oh  !  the  thought  of  all  this  bloodshed 
breaks  my  heart,  and  I  trust  that  its  beatings  may 
be  stilled  before  my  eyes  behold  it." 

On  the  evening  of  that  day  Hokosa  was  bap- 
tised. The  ceremony  took  place,  not  in  the  church, 
for  Owen  was  too  weak  to  go  there,  but  in  the  largest 
room  of  his  house,  and  before  some  few  witnesses 
chosen  from  the  congregation.  Even  as  he  was 
being  signed  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  a  strange  and 
familiar  attraction  caused  the  convert  to  look  up, 
and  behold,  before  him,  watching  all  with  mocking 
eyes,  stood  Noma  his  wife.  At  length  the  rite  was 
finished,  and  the  little  audience  melted  away,  all 
save  Noma,  who  stood  silent  and  beautiful  as  a 
statue,  the  light  of  mockery  still  gleaming  in  her  eyes. 
Then  she  spoke,  saying  : 

"  I  greet  you,  husband.  I  have  returned  from 
doing  your  business  afar,  and  if  this  foolishness  is 
finished,  and  the  white  man  can  spare  you,  I  would 
talk  with  you  alone." 

"  I  greet  you,  wife,"  answered  Hokosa.  "  Say 
out  your  say,  for  none  are  present  save  us  three, 
and  from  the  Messenger  here  I  have  no  secrets."  • 

"  What,  husband,  none  ?  Do  you  ever  talk  to 
him  of  certain  fruit  that  you  ripened  in  a  garden 
yonder  ?  " 

"  From  the  Messenger  I  have  no  secrets,"  repeated 
Hokosa,  in  a  heavy  voice, 


192  THE    WIZARD 

"Then  his  heart  must  be  full  of  them  indeed, 
and  it  is  little  wonder  that  he  seems  sick,"  replied 
Noma,  gibing.  "Tell  me,  Hokosa,  is  it  true  that 
you  have  become  a  Christian,  or  would  you  but 
fool  the  white  man  and  his  following  ?'" 

"  It  is  true." 

At  the  words  her  graceful  shape  was  shaken  with 
a  little  gust  of  silent  laughter. 

"  The  wizard  has  turned  saint,"  She  said.  "  Well, 
then,  what  of  the  wizard's  wife  ?  " 

"  You  were  my  wife  before  I  became  Christian  ; 
if  the  Messenger  permits  it,  you  can  still  abide  with 
me." 

"  If  the  Messenger  permits  it  !  So  you  have 
come  to  this,  Hokosa,  that  you  must  ask  the  leave 
of  another  man  as  to  whether  or  no  you  should 
keep  your  own  wife  !  There  is  no  other  thing 
that  I  could  not  have  thought  of  you,  but  this  I 
would  never  have  believed  had  I  not  heard  it  from 
your  lips.  Say  now,  do  you  still  love  me,  Hokosa  ?  " 

"  You  know  well  that  I  love  you,  now  and  always," 
he  answered,  in  a  voice  that  sounded  like  a  groan  ; 
"  as  you  know  that  for  love  of  you  I  have  done 
many  sins  from  which  otherwise  I  should  have  turned 
aside." 

"  Grieve  not  over  them,  Hokosa  ;  after  all,  in 
such  a  count  as  yours  they  will  make  but  little 
show.  Well,  if  you  love  me,  I  hate  you,  though 
through  your  witchcraft  your  will  still  has  the 
mastery  of  mine.  I  demand  of  you  now  that  you 
should  loose  that  bond  ,for  I  do  not  desire  to  become 


THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA  193 

a  Christian  ;  and  surely,  O  most  good  and  holy 
man,  having  one  wife  already,  it  will  not  please 
you  henceforth  to  live  in  sin  with  a  heathen  woman." 

Now  Hokosa  turned  to  Owen. 

"  In  the  old  days,"  he  said,  "  I  could  have  answered 
her  ;  but  now  I  am  fallen,  or  raised  up — at  the  least 
I  am  changed  and  cannot.  O  prophet  of  Heaven, 
tell  me  what  I  shall  do." 

"  Sever  the  bond  that  you  have  upon  her  and 
let  her  go,"  answered  Owen.  "  This  love  of  yours 
is  unholy  and  born  of  witchcraft  ;  have  done  with 
it,  or  if  you  cannot,  at  the  least  deny  it,  for  such 
a  woman,  a  woman  who  hates  you,  can  work  you 
no  good.  Moreover, '  since  she  is  a  second  wife, 
you  being  a  Christian,  are  bound  to  free  her  should 
she  desire  it." 

"  She  can  work  me  no  good,  Messenger,  that  I 
know  ;  but  I  know  also  that  while  she  struggles  in 
the  net  of  my  will  she  can  work  me  no  evil.  If  I 
loose  the  net  and  the  fish  swims  free,  it  may  be 
otherwise." 

"  Loose  it,"  answered  Owen,  "  and  leave  the  rest 
to  Providence.  Henceforth,  Hokosa,  do  right,  and 
take  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  for  the  morrow 
is  v/ith  God,  and  what  He  decrees  that  shall 
befall." 

"  I  hear  you,"  said  Hokosa,  "  and  I  obey."  For 
a  while  he  rocked  himself  to  and  fro,  staring  at  the 
ground,  then  he  lifted  his  head  and  spoke. 

"  Woman,"  he  said,  "  the  knot  is  untied  and  the 
spell  is  broken.  Begone,  for  I  release  you  and  I 


,194  THE    WIZARD 

divorce  you.  Flesh  of  my  flesh  have  you  been, 
and  soul  of  my  soul,  for  in  the  web  of  sorceries  are 
we  knit  together.  Yet  be  warned  and  presume 
not  too  far,  for  remember  that  whieh  I  have  laid 
down  I  can  take  up,  and  that  should  I  choose  to 
command,  you  must  still  obey.  Farewell,  you  are 
free." 

Noma  heard,  and  with  a  sigh  of  ecstasy  she  sprang 
into  the  air  as  a  slave  might  do  from  whom  the 
fetters  have  been  struck  off. 

"  Ay,"  she  cried,  "  I  am  free  !  I  feel  it  in  my 
blood,  I  who  have  lain  in  bondage,  and  the  voice 
of  freedom  speaks  in  my  heart  and  the  breath  of 
freedom  blows  in  my  nostrils.  %  I  am  free  from  you, 

0  dark  and   accursed   man  ;     but   herein   lies   my 
triumph  and  revenge — you  are  not  free  from  me. 
In  obedience  to  that  white  fool  whom  you  have  mur- 
dered, you  have  loosed  me  ;  but  you  I  will  not  loose 
and  could  not  if  I  would.     Listen  now,   Hokosa  : 
you  love  me,  do  you  not  ?— next  to  this  new  creed 
of  yours,  I  am  most  of  all  to  you.     Well,  since  you 
have  divorced  me,  I  will  tell  you,  I  go  straight  to 
another  man.     Now,   look  your  last   on   me  ;    for 
you  love  me,  do  you  not  ?  "  and  she  slipped  the 
mantle  from  her  shoulders  and  except  for  her  girdle 
stood  before  him  naked,  and  smiled. 

"  Well,"  she  went  on,  resuming  her  robe,  "  the 
last  words  of  those  we  love  are  always  dear  to 
us  ;  therefore,  Hokosa,  you  who  were  my  husband, 

1  leave  mine  with  you.     You  are  a  coward  and  a 
traitor,  and  your  doom  shall  be  that  of  a  coward 


THE    LOOSING    OF    NOMA  195 

and  a  traitor.  For  my  sake  you  betrayed  Umsuka, 
your  king  and  benefactor  ;  for  your  own  sake  you 
betrayed  Nodwengo,  who  spared  you  ;  and  now, 
for  the  sake  of  your  miserable  soul,  you  have  betrayed 
Hafela  to  Nodwengo.  Nay,  I  know  the  tale,  do  not 
answer  me  ;  but  the  end  of  it — ah  !  that  is  yet  to 
learn.  Lie  there,  snake,  and  lick  the  hand  that  you 
have  bitten  ;  but  I,  the  bird  whom  you  have  loosed, 
I  fly  afar — taking  your  heart  with  me  !  "  and  suddenly 
she  turned  and  was  gone. 

Presently  Hokosa  spoke  in  a  thick  voice. 

"  Messenger,"  he  said,  "  this  cross  that  you  have 
given  me  to  bear  is  heavy  indeed." 

"  Yes,  Hokosa,"  answered  Owen,  "  for  your  sins 
are  nailed  to  it." 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

THE   PASSING   OF   OWEN 

ONCE  she  was  outside  of  Owen's  house,  Noma  did  not 
tarry.  First  she  returned  to  Hokosa/s  kraal,  where 
she  had  already  learnt  from  his  head  wife,  Zinti,  and 
others  the  news  of  his  betrayal  of  the  plot  of  Hafela, 
of  his  conversion  to  the  faith  of  the  Christians,  and 
of  the  march  of  the  impi  to  ambush  the  Prince. 
Here  she  took  a  little  spear,  and  rolling  up  in  a  skin 
blanket  as  much  dried  meat  as  she  could  carry,  she 
slipped  unnoticed  from  the  kraal.  Her  object  was  to 
escape  from  the  Great  Place,  but  this  she  did  not  try 
to  do  by  any  of  the  gates,  knowing  them  to  be 
guarded.  Some  months  ago,  before  she  started  on 
her  embassy,  she  had  noted  a  weak  spot  in  the  fence, 
where  dogs  had  torn  a  hole  through  which  they 
passed  out  to  hunt  at  night.  To  this  spot  she  made 
her  way  under -cover  of  the  darkness — for  though 
she  still  greatly  feared  to  be  alone  at  night,  her 
pressing  need  conquered  her  fears — and  found  that 
the  hole  was  yet  there,  for  a  tall  weed  growing  in 
its  mouth  had  caused  it  to  be  overlooked  by  those 
whose  duty  it  was  to  mend  the  fence.  With,  her 
assegai  she  widened  it  a  little,  then  drew  her  lithe 

196 


THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN  197 

shape  through  it,  and  lying  hidden  till  the  guard 
had  passed,  climbed  the  two  stone  walls  beyond. 
Once  she  was  free  of  the  town,  she  set  her  course 
by  the  stars  and  started  forward  at  a  steady  run. 

"  If  my  strength  holds  I  shall  yet  be  in  time 
to  warn  him,"  she  muttered  to  herself.  "  Ah  ! 
friend  Hokosa,  this  new  madne'ss  of  yours  has 
blunted  your  wits  that  once  were  sharp  enough 
You  have  set  me  free,  and  now  you  shall  learn 
how  I  'can  use  my  freedom.  Not  for  nothing  have  I 
been  your  pupil,  Hokosa  the  fox." 

Before  the  dawn  broke  she  was  thirty  miles  from 
the  Great  Place,  and  before  the  next  dawn  she  was 
a  hundred.  At  sunset  on  that  second  day  she  stood 
among  mountains.  To  her  right  stretched  a  great 
defile,  a  rugged  place  of  rocks  and  bush,  wherein  she 
knew  that  the  regiments  of  the  King  were  hid  in 
ambush.  Perchance  she  was  too  late,  perchance  the 
impi  of  Hafela  had  already  passed  to  its  doom  in 
yonder  gorge.  Swiftly  she  ran  forward  on  to  the 
trail  which  led  to  the  gorge,  to  find  that  it  had  been 
trodden  by  many  feet  and  recently.  Moving  to  and 
fro  she  searched  the  spoor  with  her  eyes,  then  rose 
with  a  sigh  of  joy.  It  was  old  and  marked  the 
passage  of  the  great  company  of  women  and  children 
and  their  thousands  of  cattle  which,  in  execution  of 
the  plot,  had  travelled  this  path  some  days  before. 
Either  the  impi  had  not  yet  arrived,  or  it  had  gone 
by  some  other  road.  Weary  as  she  was,  Noma 
followed  the  old  spoor  backwards.  A  mile  or  more 
away  it  crossed  the  crest  of  a  hog-backed  mountain, 


198  THE    WIZARD 

from  whose  summit  she  searched  the  plain  beyond, 
and  not  in  vain,  for  there  far  beneath  her  twinkled 
the  w^tch-fires  of  the  army  of  Hafela. 

Two  hours  later  a  woman,  footsore  and  utterly 
exhausted,  staggered  into  the  camp,  and  waving 
aside  the  spears  that  were  lifted  to  stab  her,  demanded 
to  be  led  to  the  Prince.  Presently  she  was  there. 

"  Who  is  this  woman  ?  "  asked  the  great  warrior  ; 
for,  haggard  as  she  was  with  travel,  exhaustion, 
and  the  terror  of  her  haunted  loneliness,  he  did  not 
know  her  in  the  uncertain  firelight. 

"  Hafela,"  she  said,  "  I  am  Noma  who  was  the 
wife  of  Hokosa,  and  for  whole  nights  and  days 
I0  have  journeyed  as  no  woman  ever  journeyed 
before,  to  tell  you  of  the  treachery  of  Hokosa  and 
to  save  you  from  your  doom." 

"  What  treachery  and  what  doom  ?  "  asked  the 
Prince. 

"  Before  I  answer  you  that  question,  Hafela,  you 
must  pay  me  the  price  of  my  news." 

"  Let  me  hear  the  price,  Noma." 

"  It  is  this,  Prince  :  First,  the  head  of  Hokosa, 
whe>  has  divorced  me,  when  you  have  caught  him." 

"  That  I  promise  readily.     What  more  ?  " 

"  Secondly,  the  place  of  your  chief  wife  to-day  ; 
and  a  week  hente,  when  I  shall  have  made  you 
king,  the  name  and  state  ef  Queen  of  the  People 
of  Fire  with  all  that  hangs  to  it." 

"  You  are  ambitious,  woman,  amd  know  well 
how  to  drive  a  bargain.  Well,  if  you  can  ask, 
I  can  give,  for  I  have  ever  loved  you,  and  your 


THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN  199 

mind  is  as  great  as  your  body  is  beautiful.  If 
through  your  help  I  should  become  King  of  the 
People  of  Fire,  you  shaJl  be  their  Queen,  T  swear 
it  by  the  spirits  of  my  fathers  and  by  my  own  head. 
And  now — your  tidings." 

"These  are  they,  Hafela.  Hokosa  has  turned 
Christian  and  betrayed  the  plot  to  Nodwengo  ; 
and  the  great  gorge  yonder  but  two  hours'  march 
away  is  ambushed.  To-morrow  you  and  all  your 
people  would  have  been  cut  off  there  had  I  not 
run  so  fast  and  far  to  warn  you,  after  which  the 
impis  of  Nodwengo  were  commanded  to  follow  your 
women  and  cattle  over  the  mountain  pass  and  capture 
them." 

"  This  is  news  indeed,"  said  the  Prince.  "  Say 
now,  how  many  regiments  are  hidden  in  the  gorge  ?  " 

"Eight." 

"  Well,  I  have  fourteen  ;  so,  being  "warned,  there 
is  little  to  fear.  I  will  catch  these  rats  in  their 
own  hole." 

"  I  have  a  better  plan,"  said  Noma  ;  "  it  is  this  : 
leave  six  regiments  posted  upon  the  brow  of  yonder 
hill  and  let  them  stay  there,  for  then  when  the 
generals  of  Nodwengo  see  that  they  do  not  enter 
the  gorge,  they  will  believe  that  the  ambush  is 
discovered,  and,  after  waiting  for  one  day  or  perhaps 
two,  will  move  out  to  give  battle,  thinking  that 
before  them  is  all  your  strength.  But  command  your 
regiments  to  run  and  not  to  fight,  drawing  the  army 
of  Nodwengo  after  them.  Meanwhile,  yes,  this  very 
night,  you  yourself  with  all  the  men  that  are  left  to 


200  THE    WIZARD 

you  must  march  upon  the  Great  Place,  which,  though 
it  be  strong,  can  be  stormed,  for  it  is  defended  by 
less  than  five  thousand  soldiers.  There,  having 
taken  it,  you  shall  slay  Nodwengo,  proclaiming 
yourself  king,  and  afterwards,  by  the  help  of  the  impi 
that  you  leave  here  which  will  march  onward  to  your 
succour,  you  can  deal  with  yonder  army." 

"  A  great  scheme  truly,"  said  Hafela  in  admiration  ; 
"  but  how  do  I  know  whether  all  this  tale  is  true, 
or  whether  you  do  but  set  a  snare  for  me  ?  " 

"  Bid  scouts  go  out  and  creep  into  yonder  gully," 
answered  Noma,  "  and  you  will  see  wrhether  or  no 
I  have  spoken  falsely.  "  For  the  rest,  I  am  in  your 
hands,  and  if  I  lie  you  can  take  my  life  in  payment." 

"  If  I  march  upon  the  Great  Place,  it  must  be 
at  midnight  when  none  see  me  go,"  said  Hafela, 
"  and  what  will  you  do  then,  Noma,  who  are  too 
weary  to  travel  again  so  soon  ?  " 

"  I  will  be  borne  in  a  litter  till  my  strength  comes 
back  to  me,"  she  answered.  "  And  now  give  me  to 
eat  and  let  me  rest  while  I  may." 

Five  hours  later,  Hafela  with  the  most  of  his 
army,  a  force  of  something  over  twenty  thousand 
men,  was  journeying  swiftly  but  by  a  circuitous 
route  towards  the  Great  Place  of  the  King.  On 
the  crest  of  the  hill,  facing  the  gorge  as  Noma  had 
suggested,  he,  left  six  regiments  with  instructions 
to  fly  before  Nodwengo's  generals,  and  when  they 
had  led  them  far  enough,  to  follow  him  as  swiftly 
as  they  were  able.  These  orders,  or  rather  the 


THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN  201 

first  part  of  them,  they  carried  out,  for  as  it  chanced 
after  two  days'  flight,  the  King's  soldiers  got  behind 
them  by  a  night  march,  and  falling  on  them  at  dawn, 
killed  half  of  them  and  dispersed  the  rest.  Then  it 
was  that  Nodwengo's  generals  learned  for  the  first 
time  that  they  were  following  one  wing  of  Hafela's 
army  only,  while  the  main  body  was  striking  at  the 
heart  of  the  kingdom,  and  turned  their  faces  home- 
wards in  fear  and  haste. 

On  the  morning  after  the  flight  of  Noma,  Owen 
passed  into  the  last  stage  of  his  sickness,  and  it 
became  evident,  both  to  himself  and  to  those  who 
watched  him,  that  at  the  most  he  could  not  live 
for  more  than  a  few  Delays.  For  his  part,  he  accepted 
his  doom  joyfully,  spending  the  time  which  was  left 
to  him  in  writing  letters  that  were  to  be  forwarded 
to  England  whenever  an  opportunity  should  arise, 
and  in  setting  down  on  paper  a  statement  of  the 
•principal  events  of  his  strange  mission,  and  other 
information  for  the  guidance  of  his  white  successors, 
who  by  now  should  be  drawing  near  to  the  land  of  the 
Amasuka.  In  the  intervals  of  these  last  labours, 
from  time  to  time  he  summoned  the  King  and  the 
wisest  and  trustiest  of  those  whom  he  had  baptised 
to  his  bedside,  teaching  them  what  they  should  do 
when  he  was  gone,  and  exhorting  them  to  cling  to 
the  Faith. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day  from  that  of 
the  baptism  of  Hokosa  he  fell  into  a  quiet  sleep, 
from  which  he  did  not  wake  till  sundown. 


202  THE    WIZARD 

"  Am  I  still  here  ? "  he  asked,  wondering,  of 
John  and  Hokosa  who  watched  at  his  bedside. 
"  From  my  dreams  I  thought  that  it  was  other- 
wise. John,  send  a  messenger  to  the  King  and 
ask  of  him  to  assemble  the  people,  all  who  care 
to  come,  in  the  open  place  before  my  house  ;  for 
I  am  about  to  die,  and  first  I  would  speak  with 
them." 

John  went  weeping  upon  bis  errand,  leaving  Owen 
and  Hokosa  alone. 

"  Tell  me  now  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  said  Hokosa 
in  a  voice  of  despair,  "  seeing  that  it  is  I  and  no 
other  who  have  brought  this  death  upon  you." 

"  Fret  not,  my  brother,"  answered  Owen,  "  for 
this  and  other  things  you  did  in  the  days  of  your 
blindness,  and  it  was  permitted  that  you  should 
do  them  to  an  end.  Kneel  down  now,  that  I  may 
absolve  you  from  your  sins  before  I  pass  away  ; 
for  I  tell  you,  Hokosa,  I  believe  that  ere  many 
days  are  over  you  must  walk  on  the  path  I  travel' 
to-night." 

"  Is  it  so  ?  "  Hokosa  answered.  "  Well,  I  am 
glad,  for  I  have  no  longer  any  lust  of  life." 

Then  he  knelt  down  and  received  the  absolution. 

Now  John  returned  and  Nodwengo  with  him, 
who  told  him  that  the  people  were  gathering  in 
hundreds  according  to  his  wish.  * 

"  Then  clothe  me  in  my  robes  and  let  us  go  forth," 
he  said,  "  for  I  would  speak  my  last  words  in  the  ears 
of  men." 

So  they  put  the  surplice  and  hood  upon  his  wasted 


THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN  203 

form  and  went  out,  John  preceding  him  holding  on 
high  the  ivory  crucifix,  while  the  King  and  Hokosa 
supported  him,  one  on  either  side. 

Without  his  gate  stood  a  low  wrooden  platform, 
whence  at  times  Owen  had  been  accustomed  to 
address  any  congregation  larger  than  the  church 
would  contain.  On  this  platform  he  took  his  seat. 
The  moon  was  bright  above  him,  and  by  it  he 
could  see  that  already  his  audience  numbered  some 
thousands  of  men,  women,  and  children.  The  news 
had  spread  that  the  wonderful  white  man,  Messenger, 
wished  to  take  his  farewell  of  the  nation,  though  even 
now  many  did  not  understand  that  he  was  dying,  but 
imagined  that  he  was  about  to  leave  the  country,  or, 
for  aught  they  knew,  to  vanish  from  their  sight  into 
Heaven.  For  a  moment  Owen  looked  at  the  sea  of 
dusky  faces,  then,  in  the  midst  of  an  intense  stillness, 
he  spoke  in  a  voice  low  indeed  but  clear  and  steady  : 

"  My  children,"  he  said,  "  hear  my  last  words 
to  you.  Three  years  ago,  in  a  far,  far  land,  and 
upon  such  a  night  as  this,  a  Voice  spoke  to  me 
from  above  commanding  me  to  seek  you  out,  to 
turn  you  from  your  idolatry  and  to  lighten  your 
darkness.  I  listened  to  the  Voice,  and  hither  I 
journeyed  across  sea  and  land,  though  how  this 
thing  might  be  done  I  could  not  guess.  But  to 
Him  Who  sent  me  all  things  are  possible,  and 
while  I  yet  lingered  upon  the  threshold  of  your 
country,  in  a  dream  were  revealed  to  me  events 
that  were  to  come.  So  I  appeared  before  you 
boldly,  and  knowing  that  lie  had  been  poisoned 


204  THE    WIZARD 

and  that  I  could  cure  him,  I  drew  back  your  king 
from  the  mouth  of  death,  and  you  said  to  your- 
selves :  '  Behold  a  wizard  indeed  !  let  us  hear  him/ 
Then  I  gave  battle  to  your  sorcerers  yonder  upon 
the  plain,  and  from  the  foot  of  the  Cross  I  teach, 
the  lightnings  were  rolled  back  upon  them  and 
they  were  not.  Look  now,  their  chief  stands  at 
my  side,  among  my  disciples  one  of*the  foremost 
and  most  faithful.  Afterwards  troubles  arose  :  your 
king  died  a  Christian,  and  many  of  the  people  fell 
away  ;  but  still  a  remnant  remained,  and  he  wrho 
became  King  was  converted  to  the  truth.  Now  I 
have  sown  the  seed,  and  the  corn  is  ripe  before  my 
eyes,  but  it  is  not  permitted  that  I  should  reap 
the  harvest.  My  work  is  ended,  my  task  is  done, 
and  I,  the  Messenger,  return  to  make  report  to 
Him  Who  sent  the  message. 

"  Hear  me  yet  a  little  while,  for  soon  shall  my  voice 
be  silent.  '  I  come  not  to  bring  peace,  but  a  sword/ 
— so  said  the  Master  Whom  I  preach,  and  so  say  I, 
the  most  unworthy  of  His  servants.  Salvation 
cannot  be  bought  at  a  little  price,  it  must  be  paid 
for  with  the  blood  and  griefs  of  men,  and  in  blood 
and  griefs  must  you  pay,  O  my  children.  Even 
now  the  heathen  is  it  your  gates,  and  many  of 
you  shall  perish  on  his  spears,  but  I  tell  you  that 
he  shah1  not  conquer.  Be  faithful,  cling  to  the 
Cross,  and  do  not  dare  to  doubt  your  Lord,  for  He 
will  protect  you  and  your  children  after  you,  and  He 
will  be  your  Captain  and  you  shall  be  His  people. 
Cleave  t©  your  King,  for  he  is  good  ;  and  in  the  day 


THE    PASSING    OF    OWEN  205 

of  trial  listen  to  the  counsel  of  this  Hokosa,  who 
once  was  the  first  of  evil  doers,  for  with  him  goes 
my  spirit,  and  he  is  my  son  in  the  spirit.  My 
children,  fare  you  well !  Forget  me  not,  for  I  have 
loved  you  ;  or  if  you  will,  forget  me,  but  remember 
my  teaching  and  hearken  to  those  who  shall  tread 
upon  the  path  I  made.  The  peace  of  God  be  with 
you,  the  blessing  of  God  be  upon  you,  and  the  sal- 
vation of  God  await  you,  as  it  awaits  me  to-night  ! 
Friends,  lead  me  hence  to  die." 

They  turned  to  him,  but  before  their  hands 
touched  him  Thomas  Owen  fell  forward  upon  the 
breast  of  Hokosa  and  lay  there  a  while.  Then 
suddenly,  and  for  the  last  time,  he  lifted  himself 
and  cried  aloud  : 

"  I  have  fought  a  good  fight  !  I  have  finished 
my  course  !  I  have  kept  the  Faith  !  Henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness  .  .  . 
and  not  to  me  only,  but  to  all  those  who  love  His 
appearing." 

Then  his  head  fell  back,  his  dark  -eyes  closed, 
and  the  Messenger  was  dead. 

Hokosa,  the  man  who  had  murdered  him,  having 
lifted  him  up  to  show  him  to  the  people,  amidst 
a  sound  of  mighty  weeping,  took  the  body  in  his 
arms  and  bore  it  thence  to  make  it  ready  for  burial. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  FALL  OF  THE  GREAT  PLACE 

ON  the  morrow  at  sundown  all  that  remained  of 
Thomas  Owen  was  laid  to  rest  before  the  altar 
of  the  little  church,  Nodwengo  the  King  and  Hokbsa 
lowering  him  into  the  grave,  while  John,  his  first 
disciple,  read  over  him  the  burial  service  of  the 
Christians,  which  it  had  been  one  of  the  dead  man's 
last  labours  to  translate  into  the  language  of  the 
Amasuka. 

Before  the  ceremony  was  finished  a  soldier, 
carrying  a  spear  in  his  hand,  pushed  his' way  through 
the  dense  and  weeping  crowd,  and  having  saluted, 
whispered  something  into  the  ear  of  the  King. 
Nodwengo  started  and,  with  a  last  look  of  farewell 
at  the  face  of  his  friend,  left  the  chapel,  accompanied 
by  some  of  his  generals  who  were  present,  muttering 
to  Hokosa  that  he  was  to  follow  when  all  was  done. 
Accordingly,  some  few  minutes  later,  he  went  and 
was  admitted  into  the  Council  Hut,  where  captains 
and  messengers  were  to  be  seen  arriving  and  departing 
continuously. 

"  Hokosa,"  said  the  King,  "  you  have  dealt 
treacherously  with  me  in  the  past,  but  I  believe 

206 


THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE     207 

now  that  your  heart  is  true,  at  the  leasi  I. follow 
the  commands  of  our  dead  master  and  trust  you. 
Listen  :  the  outposts  have  sighted  an  impi  of 
many  regiments  advancing  towards  the  Great 
Place,  though  whether  or  no  it  be  my  own  impi 
returning  victorious  from  the  war  with  my  brother, 
I  cannot  say.  There  is  this  against  it,  however, 
that  a  messenger  has  but  ju$t  arrived  reporting 
that  the  generals  have  perceived  the  host  of  Hafela 
encamped  upon  a  ridge  over  against  the  gorge  where 
they  awaited  him.  If  that  be  so,  they  can  scarcely 
have  given  him  battle,  for  the  messenger  is  swift 
of  foot  and  has  travelled  night  and  day.  Yet  how 
can  this  be  the  impi  of  Hafela,  who,  say  the  generals, 
is  encamped  upon  the  ridge  ?  " 

"  He  may  have  left  the  ridge,  King,  having  been 
warned  of  the  ambush." 

"  It  cannot  be,  for  when  the  runner  started  his 
fires  were  there  and  his  soldiers  were  gathered  round 
them." 

"  Then  perhaps  his  captains  sit  upon  the  ridge 
with  some  portion  of  his  strength  to  deceive  those 
who  await  him  in  the  gorge  ;  while,  knowing  that 
here  men  are  few,  he  himself  swoops  down  on  you 
with  the  main  body  of  his  impi." 

"At  least  we  shall  learn  presently,"  answered 
the  King  ;  "  but  if  it  be  as  I  fear  and  we  are  out- 
witted, what  is  there  that  we  can  do  against  so 
many  ?  " 

Now  one  of  the  captains  advised  that  they  should 
stay  where  they  were  and  hold  the  place. 


208  THE    WIZARD 

"  It  is  too  large,"  answered  the  King,  "  they  \vill 
burst  the  fences  ?nd  break  our  line." 

Another  suggested  that  they  should  fly  and, 
avoiding  the  regiments  of  Hafela  in  the  darkness  of 
the  night,  should  travel  swiftlv  in  search  of  the 
main  army  that  had  been  sent  to  lie  in  ambush. 

"  What,"  said  Nodwengo,  "  leaving  the  aged 
and  the  women  and  children  to  perish,  for  how  can 
we  take  such  a  multitude  ?  No,  I  will  have  none 
of  this  plan." 

Then  Hokosa  spoke.  "  King,"  he  said,  "  listen  to 
my  counsel :  command  now  that  all  the  women 
and  the  old  men,  taking  with  them  such  cattle  and 
food  as  are  in  the  town,  depart  at  once  into  the 
Valley  of  Death  and  collect  in  the  open  space  that 
lies  beyond  the  Tree  of  Doom  near  the  spring  of 
water  that  is  there.  The  valley  is  narrow  and  the 
cliffs  are  steep,  and  it  may  chance  that  by  the 
help  of  Heaven  we  shall  be  able  to  hold  it  till  the 
army  returns  to  relieve  us,  to  seek  which  messengers 
must  be  sent  at  once  with  these  tidings." 

"  The  plan  is  good,"  said  the  King,  "  though 
none  had  thought  of  it  ;  but  so  we  shall  lose  the 
town." 

"  Towns  can  be  rebuilt,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  but 
who  can  restore  the  lives  of  men  ?  " 

As  the  words  left  his  lips,  a  runner  burst  into 
the  Council,  crying,  "  King,  the  impi  is  that  of 
Hafela,  and  the  Prince  leads  it  in  person.  Already 
they  stand  upon  the  Plain  of  Fire." 

Then    Nodwengo    arose    and    issued    his    orders, 


THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE    209 

commanding  that  all  the  ineffective  population  of 
the  town,  together  with  such  food  and  cattle  as 
could  be  gathered,  should  retreat  at  once  into  the 
Valley  of  Death.  By  this  time  the  four  or  five 
thousand  soldiers  who  were  left  in  the  Great  Place 
had  been  paraded  on  the  open  ground  in  front  of 
the  King's  house,  where  they  stood,  still  and  silent, 
in  the  moonlight.  Nodwengo  and  the  captains 
went  out  to  them,  and  as  they  saw  him  come  they 
lifted  their  spears  like  one  man,  giving  him  the 
royal  salute  of  "  King  ! "  He  held  up  his  hand  and 
addressed  them. 

"  Soldiers,"  he  said,  "  we  have  been  outwitted. 
My  impi  is  afar,  and  that  of  Hafela  is  at  our  gates. 
Yonder  in  the  valley,  though  we  be  few,  we  can 
defend  ourselves  till  succour  reaches  us,  which 
already  messengers  have  gone  out  to  seek.  But 
first  we  must  give  time  for  the  women  and  children, 
the  sick  and  the  aged,  to  withdraw  with  food  and 
cattle  ;  and  this  we  can  do  in  one  way  only,  by 
keeping  Hafela  at  bay  till  they  have  passed  the 
archway,  all  of  them.  Now,  soldiers,  for  the  sake 
of  your  own  lives,  of  your  honour  and  of  those  you 
love,  swear  to  me,  in  the  holy  Name  which  we  have 
been  taught  to  worship,  that  you  will  fight  out  this 
great  fight  without  fear  or  faltering." 

"  We  swear  it  in  the  holy  Name,"  roared  the 
regiments. 

"  Then  victory  is  already  ours,"  answered  the 
King.  "  Follow  me,  Children  of  Fire  ! "  and 
shaking  his  great  spear",  he  led  the  way  towards 


210  THE    WIZARD 

1 

that  portion  of  the  outer  fence  upon  which  Haf ela 
was  advancing.  By  now  the  town  behind  them 
was  a  scene  of  almost  indescribable  tumult  and 
confusion,  for  the  companies  detailed  to  the  task 
were  clearing  the  numberless  huts  of  their  occupants, 
and  collecting  women,  children  and  oxen  in  thousands, 
preparatory  to  driving  them  into  the  defile.  Panic 
had  seized  many  of  these  poor  creatures,  who,  in 
imagination,  already  saw  themselves  impaled  upon 
the  cruel  spears  of  Hafela's  troops,  and  indeed  in 
not  a  few  instances  believed  those  who  were  urging 
them  forward  to  be  the  enemy.  Women  shrieked 
and  wrung  their  hands,  children  wailed  piteously, 
oxen  lowed,  and  the  infirm  and  aged  vented  their 
grief  in  groans  and  cries  to  Heaven  for  mercy.  In 
truth,  so  difficult  was  the  task  of  marshalling  this 
motley  array  at  night,  numbering  as  it  did  ten  or 
twelve  thousand  souls,  that  a  full  hour  went  by  before 
the  mob  began  to  move,  slowly  and  uncertainly, 
towards  the  place  of  refuge,  whereof  the  opening 
was  so  narrow  that  but  few  of  them  could  pass  it 
at  a  time. 

Meanwhile  Hafela  was  developing  the  attack. 
Forming  his  great  army  into  the  shape  of  a  wedge 
he  raised  his  battle-cry  and  rushed  down  upon  the 
first  line  of  fortifications,  which  he  stormed  without 
difficulty,  for  they  were  defended  by  a  few  skir- 
mishers only.  Next  he  attacked  the  second  line, 
and  carried  it  after  heavy  fighting,  then  hurled 
himself  upon  the  main  fence  of  the  kraal.-  Here 
it  was  that  the  fray  began  in  earnest,  for  here 


THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE    211 

Nodwengo  was  waiting  for  him.  Thrice  the  thou- 
sands rolled  on  in  face  of  a  storm  of  spears,  and 
thrice  they  fell  back  from  the  wide  fence  of  thorns 
and  the  wall  of  stone  behind  it.  By  now  the  battle 
had  raged  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  it  was 
reported  to  the  King  that  the  firsf  of  the  women  and 
children  had  passed  the  archway  into  the  valley, 
and  that  all  of  them  were  clear  of  the  eastern  gate 
of  the  town. 

"  Then  it  is  time  that  we  follow  them,"  said  the 
King,  "  for  if  we  wait  here  until  the  warriors  of 
Hafela  are  among  us,  our  retreat  will  become  a 
rout  and  soon  there  will  be  none  left  to  follow. 
Let  one  company,"  and  he  named  it,  "  hold  the 
fence  for  a  while  to  give  us  time  to  withdraw,  taking 
the  wounded  with  us." 

"  We  he^r  you,  King,"  said  one  of  the  company, 
"  but  our  captain  is  killed." 

"  Who  among  you  will  take  over  the  command 
of  these''men  and  hold  the  breach  ?  "  asked  Nodwengo 
of  the  group  of  officers  about  him. 

"  I,  King,"  answered  old  Hokosa,  lifting  his  spear, 
"  for  I  care  not  whether  I  live  or  die." 

"  Go  to,  Boaster  !  "  cried  another.  "  Who  among 
us  cares  whether  he  lives  or  dies  when  the  King 
commands  ?  " 

"  That  we  shall  know  to-morrow,"  said  Hokosa, 
quietly,  and  the  soldiers  laughed  at  the  retort. 

"  So  be  it,"  said  the  King,  and  while  silently  and 
swiftly  he  led  off  the  regiments,  keeping  in  the 
shadow  of  the  huts,  Hokosa  and  his  hundred  men 


212  THE    WIZARD 

posted  themselves  behind  the  weakened  fence  and 
wall.  Now,  for  the  fourth  time  the  attacking 
regiment  came  forward  grimly,  on  this  occasion 
led  by  the  Prince  himself.  As  they  drew  near, 
Hokosa  leapt  upon  the  wall,  and  standing  there  in 
the  bright  moonlight  where  all  could  see  him,  he 
called  to  them  to  halt.  Instinctively  they  obeyed 
him. 

"  Is  it  Hafela  whom  I  see  yonder  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Ay !  it  is  I,"  answered  the  Prince.  "  What 
would  you  with  me,  wizard  and  traitor  ?  " 

"  This  only,  Hafela  :  I  would  ask  you  what  you 
seek  here  ?  " 

"  That  which  you  promised  me,  Hokosa,  the 
crown  of  my  father  and  certain*  other  things." 

"  Then  get  you  back,  Hafela,^  for  you  shall  never 
win  them.  Have  I  prophesied  falsely  to  you  at  any 
time  ?  Not  so — neither  do- 1  prophesy  falsely  now. 
Get  you  back  whence  you  came,  and  your  wolves 
with  you,  else  shall  you  bide  here  for  ever." 

"  Do  you  dare  to  call  down  evil  on  me,  Wizard  ?  " 
shouted  the  Prince  furiously.  "  Your  wife  is  mine, 
and  now  I  take  your  life  also,"  and  with  all  his 
strength  he  hurled  at  him  the  great  spear  he  held. 

It  hissed  past  Hokosa's  head,  touching  his  ear, 
but  he  never  flinched  from  the  steel. 

"  A  poor  cast,  Prince,"  he  said,  laughing  ;  "  but 
so  it  must  have-  been,  for  I  am  guarded  by  that 
which  you  cannot1  see.  My  wife  you  have,  and 
she  shall  be  your  ruin  ;  my  life  you  may  take,  but 
ere  it  leaves  me,  Hafela,  I  shall  see  you  dead  and 


THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE    213 

y«ur  army  scattered.  The  Messenger  is  passed 
away,  bat  his  power  has  fallen  upon  me,  and  I 
speak  the  truth  to  you,  O  Prince  and  warriors  who 
are  already  dead." 

Now  a  shriek  of  dismay  and  fury  rose  from  the 
hundreds  who  heard  this  prophecy  of  ill,  for  of 
Hokosa  and  his  magic  they  were  terribly  afraid. 

"  Kill  him  !  Kill  the  wizard  ! "  they  shouted, 
and  a  rain  of  spears  rushed  towards  him  on  the  wall. 

They  rushed  towards  him,  they  passed  above, 
below,  around  ;  but,  of  them  all,  not  one  touched 
him. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  was  guarded  by  that 
which  you  cannot  see  ?  "  he  asked,  contemptuously, 
and  then  slowly  descended  from  the  wall  amidst 
a  great  silence. 

"  When  men  are  scarce  the  tongue  must  play  a 
part,"  he  explained  to  his  companions,  who  stared 
at  him  wondering.  "  By  now  the  King  and  those 
with  him  should  have  reached  the  eastern  gate  ; 
whereas,  had  we  fought  at  once,  Hafela  would  be 
hard  upon  his  heels,  for  we  are  few  and  who  can 
hold  a  buffalo  with  a  rope  of  grass  ?  Yet  I  think 
that  I  spoke  truth  when  I  told  him  that  the  garment 
of  the  Messenger  has  fallen  upon  my  shoulders,  and 
that  death  awaits  him  and  his  companies,  as  it 
awaits  me  also  and  many  of  us.  Now,  friends,  be 
ready,  for  the  bull  charges  and  soon  we  must  feel  his 
horns.  This  at  least  is  left  to  you,  to  die  gloriously." 

While  he  was  still  speaking  the  first  files  of  the 
regiment  rushed  upon  the  fence,  tearing  aside  the 


214  THE    WIZARD 

thorns  with  their  hands  till  a  passage  was  made 
through  them.  Then  they  sprang  upon  the  wall, 
there  to  be  met  by  the  spears  of  Hokosa  and  his 
men  thrusting  upward  from  beneath  its  shelter. 
Time  after  time  they  sprang,  and  time  after  time 
they  fell  back  dead  or  wounded,  till  at  last,  dashing 
forward  in  one  dense  column,  they  poured  over  the 
stones  as  the  rising  tide  pours  over  the  rocks  on  the 
sea-shore,  driving  the  defenders  before  them  by  the 
sheer  weight  of.  numbers. 

"  The  game  is  played  !  "  cried  Hokosa.  "  Fly  now 
to  the  eastern  gate,  for  here  we  ^can  do  nothing 
more/' 

So  they  fled,  those  who  survived  of  them,  and  after 
them  came  the  thousands  of  the  foe,  sacking  and  firing 
the  deserted  town  as  they  advanced. 

Hokosa  and  his  men,  or  rather  the  half  of  them, 
reached  the  gate  and  passed  it  in  safety,  barring 
it  after  them,  and  thereby  delaying  the  attackers 
till  they  could  burst  their  way  through  it.  Now 
hundreds  of  huts  were  afire,  and  the  flames  spread 
swiftly,  lighting  up  the  country  far  and  wide.  In 
the  glare  of  them,  Hokosa  could  see  that  already 
a  full  two-thirds  of  the  crowd  of  fugitives  had 
passed  the  narrow  arch  ;  while  Nodwengo  and  the 
soldiers  were  drawn  up  in  companies  upon  the 
steep  and  rocky  slope  that  led  to  it,  protecting  their 
retreat. 

He  advanced  to  the  King  and  reported  himself. 

''  So  you  have  lived  through  it,"  said  Nodwengo. 

"  I  shall  die  when  my  hour  comes,  and  not  before," 


THE    FALL    OF    THE    GREAT    PLACE    215 

Hokosa  answered.  "  We  did  well  yonder,  and  yet  the 
most  of  us  are  alive  t©  tell  the  tale,  for  I  knew  when 
to  go.  Be  ready,  King,  for  the  foe  press  us  close, 
and  that  mob  behind  us  crawls  onward  like  a  snail." 

As  he  spoke  the  pursuers  broke  through  the 
fence  and  gate  of  the  burning  town,  and  once  more 
the  fight  began.  They  had  the  advantage  of  num- 
bers ;  but  Nodwengo  and  his  troops  stood  in  a 
wide  road  upon  higher  ground  protected  on  either 
side  by  walls,  and  were,  moreover,  rested,  not 
breathless  and  weary  with  travel  like  the  men 
of  Hafela.  Slowly,  fighting  every  inch  of  the 
way,  Nodwengo  was  pushed  back,  and  slowly  the 
long  ant-like  line  of  women  and  sick  and  cattle 
crept  through  the  opening  in  the  rock,  till  at  length 
all  of  them  were  gone. 

"  It  is  time,"  said  Nodwengo,  glancing  behind  him, 
"  for  our  arms  grow  weary." 

Then  he  gave  orders,  and  company  by  company 
the  defending  force  followed  on  the  path  of  the 
fugitives,  till  at  length,  amidst  a  roar  of  rage  and 
disappointment,  the  last  of  them  vanished  through 
the  arch,  Hokosa  among  them,  and  the  place  was 
blocked  with  stones,  above  which  shone  a  hedge 
of  spears. 


CHAPTER   XX 

NOMA   SETS  A   SNARE 

THUS  ended  the  first  night's  battle,  since  for  this 
time  the  enemy  had  had  enough.  Nodwengo  and 
his  men  had  also  had  enough,  for  out  of  the  five 
thousand  of  them  some  eleven  hundred  were  killed 
or  wounded.  Yet  they  might  not  rest,  for  all  that 
night,  assisted  by  the  women,  they  laboured,  building 
stone  walls  across  the  narrowest  parts  of  the  valley. 
Also  the  cattle,  women  and  children  were  moved 
along  the  gorge,  which  in  shape  may  be  compared 
to  a  small  bottle  with  two  necks,  one  at  either  end, 
and  encamped  in  the  opening  of  the  second  neck, 
where  was  the  spring  of  water.  This  spot  was 
chosen  both  because  here  alone  water  could  be 
obtained,  \\ithout  which  they  could  not  hold  out 
more  than  a  single  day,  and  because  the  koppie 
whereon  grew  the  strange-looking  euphorbia  known 
as  the  Tree  of  Doom  afforded  a  natural  rampart 
against  attack. 

Shortly  after  dawn,  while  the  soldiers  were  resting 

and  eating  of  such  food  as  could  be  procured — for 

the  most  part  strips  of  raw  or  half-cooked  meat  cut 

from  hastily-killed  cattle — the  onslaught  was  renewed 

'    216 


NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE  217 

with  vigour,  Hafela  directing  his  efforts  to  the  forcing 
of  the  natural  archway.  But/  strive  as  he  would, 
this  he  could  not  do,  for  it  was  choked  with  stones 
and  thorns  and -guarded  by  brave  men. 

"  You  do  but  waste  your  labour,  Hafela,"  said 
Noma,  who  stood  by  him  watching  the  assault. 

"  What  then  is  to  be  done  ? "  he  asked,  "  for 
unless  we  come  at  them  we  cannot  kill  them.  It 
was  clever  of  them  ,to  take  refuge  in  this  hole.  I 
thought  surely  that  they  would  fight  it  out  yonder, 
beneath  the  fences  of  the  Great  Place." 

"  Ah ! "  she  answered,  "  you  forgot  that  they 
had  Hokosa  on  their  side.  Did  you  then  think  to 
catch  him  sleeping  ?  This  retreat  was  Hokosa's 
counsel.  I  learned  it  from  the  lips  of  that  wounded 
captain  before  they  killed  him.  Now,  it  seems  that 
there  are  but  two  paths  to  follow,  and  you  can  choose 
between  them.  The  one  is  to  send  a  regiment  a 
day  and  a  half's  journey  across  the  cliff  top  to  guard 
the  farther  mouth  of  the  valley  and  to  wait  till  these 
jackals  starve  in  their  hole,  for  certainly  they  can 
never  come  out." 

"  It  has  started  six  hours  since,"  said  Hafela, 
"  and  though  the  precipices  are  steep,  having  the 
moon  to  travel  by,  it  should  reach  "the  river-mouth 
of  the  valley  before  dawn  to-morrow,  cutting 
Nodwengo  off  from  the  plains,  if  indeed  he  should 
dare  to  venture  out  upon  them,  which,  with  so 
small  a  force  he  will  not  do.  Yet  this  firsfc  plan 
of  yours  must  fail,  Noma,  seeing  that  before  they 
starve  within,  the  generals  of  Nodwengo  will  be 


218  THE    WIZARD 

back  upon  us  from  the  mountains,  catching  us 
between  the  hammer  and  the  anvil,  and  I  know 
not  how  that  fight  would  go." 

"  Yet,  soon  or  late,  it  must  be  fought." 

"  Nay,"  he  answered,  "  for  my  hope  is  that  should 
the  impi  return  to  find  Nodwengo  dead,  they  will 
surrender  and  acknowledge  me  as  king,  who  am  the 
first  of  the  blood  royal.  But  what  is  your  second 
plan  ?  " 

By  way  of  answer,  she  pointed  to  the  cliff  above 
them.  On  the  right-hand  side,  facing  the  archway, 
was  a  flat  ledge  overhanging  the  valley,  at  a  height 
of  about  a  hundred  feet. 

"  If  you  can  come  yonder,"  she  said,  "  it  will  be 
easy  to  storm  this  gate,  for  there  lie  rocks  in  plenty, 
and  men  cannot  fight  when  stones  are  dropping  on 
their  heads." 

"  But  how  can  we  come  yonder  to  that  home  of 
vultures,  where  never  a  man  has  set  a  foot.  Look, 
the  cliff  above  is  sheer  ;  no  rock-rabbit  could  stand 
upon  it." 

With  her  eye  Noma  measured  the  distance  from 
the  brink  of  the  precipice  to  the  broad  ledge 
commanding  the  valley. 

"  Sixty  paces,  not  more,"  she  said.  "  Well,  yonder 
are  oxen  in  plenty,  and  out  of  their  hides  ropes 
can  be  made,  and  out  of  ropes  a  ladder,  down 
which  men  may  pass  ;  ten,  or  even  five, .  would 
be  enough." 

"  Well  thought  of,  Noma,"  said  Hafela.  "  Hokosa 
told  us  last  night  that  to  him  had  passed  the  wisdom 


NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE  219 

of  the  Messenger  ;  but  if  this  be  so,  I  think  that  to 
r  you  has  passed  the  guile  of  Hokosa  " 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  some  of  it  abides  with  him," 
answered  Noma,  laughing. 

Then  the  Prince  gave  orders,  and,  with  many 
workers  of  hides  toiling  at  it,  within  two  hours 
the  ladder  was  ready,  the  staves  of  it,  set  twenty 
inches  apart,  being  formed  of  knobkerries,  or  the 
broken  shafts  of  stabbing  spears.  Now  they  lowered 
it  from  the  top  of  the  precipice  so  that  its  end 
rested  upon  the  ledge,  and  down  it  came  several 
men,  who  swung  upon  its  giddy  length  like  spiders 
on  a  web.  Reaching  this  great  shelf  in  safety  and 
advancing  to  the  edge  <3f  it,  these  men  started  a 
boulder,  which,  although  as  it  chanced  it  hurt  no  one, 
fell  in  the  midst  of  a  group  of  the  defenders  and 
bounded  away  through  them. 

"  Now  we  must  be  going,"  said  Hokosa  looking 
up,  "  for  no  man  can  fight  against  rocks,  and  our 
spears  cannot  reach  those  birds.  Had  the  army 
been  taught  the  use  of  the  bow,  as  I  counselled 
in  past  days,  we  might  still  have  held  the  archway  ; 
but  they  called  it  a  woman's  weapon,  and  would  have 
none  of  it." 

As  he  spoke  another  stone  fell,  crushing  the  life 
out  of  a  man  who  stood  next  to  him.  Then  they 
retreated  to  the  first  wall,  which  had  been  piled 
up  during  the  night,  where  it  was  not  possible  to 
roll  rocks  upon  them  from  the  cliffs  above.  This 
wall,  and  others  reared  at  intervals  behind  it,  they 
set  to  work  to  strengthen  as  much  as  they  could, 


220  THE    WIZARD 

making  the  most  of  the  time  that  was  left  to  them 
before  the  enemy  could  clear  the  way  and  march 
on  to  attack.  Presently  they  were  through  and 
sweeping  down  upon  them  with  a  roar,  thinking  to 
carry  the  wall  at  a  single  rush.  But  in  this  they 
failed  ;  indeed,  it  was  only  after  an  hour's  hard 
fighting  and  by  the  expedient  of  continually  attacking 
the  work  with  fresh  companies  that  at  length  they 
stormed  it. 

When  Hokosa  saw  that  he  could  no  longer  hold 
the  place,  but  before  the  foe  was  upon  him,  he  drew 
off  his  soldiers  to  the  second  wall,  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
or  more  away,  and  here  the  fight  began  again. 
And  so  it  went  orr-for  hour  after  hour,  as  one  by  one 
the  fortifications  were  carried  by  the  weight  of  num- 
bers, for  the  attackers  fought  desperately  under  the 
eye  of  their  Prince,  caring  nothing  for  the  terrible 
loss  they  suffered  in  men.  Twice  the  force  of  the 
defenders  was  changed  by  order  of  Nodwengo,  fresh 
men  being  sent  from  the  companies  held  in  reserve  to 
take  the  places  of  those  who  had  borne  the  brunt 
of  the  battle.  This  indeed  it  was  necessary  to  do, 
seeing  that  it  was  impossible  to  carry  water  to  so 
many,  and  in  that  burning  valley  men  could  not 
fight  for  long  athirst.  Only  Hokosa  stayed  on, 
for  they  brought  him  drink  in  a  gourd,  and  wherever 
the  fray  was  fiercest  there  he  was  always  ;  nor 
although  spears  were  rained  upon  him  by  hundreds, 
was  he  touched  by  one  of  them. 

At  length  as  the  night  fell  the  King's  men  were 
driven  from  their  last  scherm  in  the  western  half 


NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE  221 

of  the  valley,  across  the  open  space  back  upon 
the  koppe  where  stood  the  Tree  of  Doom.  Here 
they  stayed  a  while,  till,  overmatched  and  out- 
worn, they  were  pushed  from  its  rocks  across  the 
narrow  stretch  of  broken  ground  into  the  shelter 
of  the  great  stone  scherm  of  wall  that  ran  from 
side  to  side  of  the  farther  neck  of  the  valley,  whereon 
thousands  of  women  and  such  men  as  could  be 
spared  had  been  working  incessantly  during  the 
past  night  and  day. 

It  was  as  he  retreated  among  the  last  upon  this 
wall  that  Hokosa  caught  sight  of  Noma  for  the 
first  time  since  they  parted  in  the  house  of  the 
Messenger.  In  the  forefront  of  his  troops,  directing 
the  attack,  was  Hafela  the  Prince,  and  at. his  side 
stood  Noma,  carrying  in  her  hand  a  little  shield  and- 
a  spear.  At  this  moment  also  she  saw  him  and  called 
aloud  to  him  : 

"  You  have  fought  well,  Wizard,  but  to-morrow 
all  your  magic  shall  avail  you  nothing,  for  it  shall 
be  your  last  day  upon  this  earth." 

"  Aye,  Noma,"  he  answered,  "  and  yours  also." 

Then  of  a  sudden  a  company  of  the  King's  men 
rushed  from  the  shelter  of  the  wall  upon  the  attackers 
driving  them  back  to  the  koppie  and  killing  several, 
so  that  in  the  confusion  and  gathering  darkness 
Hokosa  lost  sight  of  her,  though  a  man  at  his 
side  declared  that  he  saw  her  fall  beneath  the 
thrust  of  an  assegai.  And  thus  ended  the  second 
day. 

Now  when  the  watch  had  been  set  the  King  and 
9 


222  THE    WIZARD 

his  captains  took  counsel  together,  for  their  hearts 
were  heavy. 

"  Listen,"  said  Nodwengo,  "  out  of  five  thousand 
soldiers  a  thousand  have  been  killed  and  a  thousand 
lie  among  us  wounded.  Hark  to  the  groaning  of 
them  !  Also  we  have  with  us  women  and  children 
and  sick  to  the  number  of  twelve  thousand,  and 
bet\veen  us  and  those  who  would  butcher  them 
every  one  there  stands  but  a  single  wall.  Nor 
is  this  the  worst  of  it  :  the  spring  cannot  supply 
the  wants  of  so  great  a  multitude  in  this  hot  place, 
and  it  is  feared  that  presently  the  water  will  be  done. 
What  way  shall  we  turn  ?  If  we  surrender  to  Hafela, 
perhaps  he  will  spare  the  lives  of  the  women  and 
children  ;  but  whatever  he  may  promise,  the  most 
of  us  he  will  surely  slay.  If  we  fight  and  are  de- 
feated, then  once  his  regiments  are  among  us,  all  will 
be  slain  according  to  the  ancient  custom  of  our 
people.  I  have  bethought  me  that  we  might  retreat 
through  the  valley,  but  the  river  beyond  is  in  flood  ; 
also  it  is  certain  that  before  this  multitude  could 
reach  it,  the  Prince  will  have  sent  a  force  to  cut  us 
off  while  he  himself  harasses  our  rear.  Now  let  him 
who  has  counsel  speak." 

"  King,  I  have  counsel,"  said  Hokosa.  "  What 
were  the  words  that  the  Messenger  spoke^to  us 
before  he  died  ?  Did  he  not  say  :  '  Even  now 
the  heathen  is  at  your  gates,  and  many  of  you 
shall  perish  on  his  spears  ;  but  I  tell  you  that  he 
shall  not  conquer  '  ?  Did  he  not  say  :  '  Be  faithful, 
cling  to  the  Cross,  and  do  not  dare  to  doubt  your 


NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE  223 

Lord,  for  He  will  protect  you,  and  your  children 
after  you,  and  He  will  be  your  Captain  and  you 
shall  be  His  people  '  ?  Did  he  not  bid  you  also  to 
listen  to  my  counsel  ?  Then  listen  to  it,  for  it  is 
his:  your  case  seems  desperate,  but  have  no  fear, 
and  take  no  thought  for  to-morrow,  for  all  shall 
yet  be  well.  Let  us  now  pray  to  Him  that  the 
Messenger  has  revealed  to  us,  and  Whom  now 
he  implores  on  our  behalf  in  that  place  where  he 
is  to  guide  us  and  to  save  us,  for  then  surely  He 
will  hearken  to  our  prayer." 

"So  be  it,"  said  Nodwengo,  and  going  out  he 
stood  upon  a  pillar  of  stone  in  the  moonlight  and 
offered  up  his  supplication  in  the  hearing  of  the 
multitude. 

Meanwhile,  those  in  the  camp  of  Hafela  were 
also  taking  counsel.  They  had  fought  bravely 
indeed,  and  carried  the  schances  ;  bivj;  at  great 
cost,  since  for  every  man  that  Nodwengo  had  lost, 
three  of  theirs  had  fallen.  Moreover,  they  were 
in  evil  case  with  weariness  and  the  want  of  water, 
as  each  drop  they  drank  must  be  carried  to  them 
from  the  G'reat  Place  in  bags  made  of  raw  hide, 
which  caused  it  to  stink,  for  they  had  but  few  gourds 
with  them. 

"Now  it  is  strange,"  said  Hafela,  "that  these 
men  should  fight  so  bravely,  seeing  that  thev  are 
but  a  handful.  -There  can  be  scarce  three  thousand 
of  them  left,  and  yet  I  doubt  notxthat  before  we  carrv 
se  last  walls  of  theirs  as  many  of  us  or  more 
will  be  down.  Ay  !  and  after  they  are  done  v 


224:  THE    WIZARD 

we  must  meet  their  great  impi  when  it  returns, 
and  of  what  will  befall  us  then  I  scarcely  like  to 
think." 

"  Ill-fortune  will  befall  you  while  Hokosa  lives," 
broke  in  Noma.  "  Had  it  not  been  for  him,  this 
trouble  had  been  done  with  by  now  ;  but  he  is  a 
wizard,  and  by  his  wizardries  he  defeats  us  and 
puts  heart  into  Nodwengo  and  the  warriors.  You, 
yourself,  have  seen  him  this  day  defying  us,  not 
once  but  many  times,  for  upon  his  flesh  steel  has 
no  power  ;  ay  !  and  this  is  but  the  beginning  of 
evil,  for  I  am  sure  that  he  leads  you  into  some 
deep  trap  where  you  shall  perish  everlastingly. 
Did  he  not  himself  declare  that  the  power  of  that 
dead  white  worker  of  miracles  had  fallen  upon  him, 
and  who  can  fight  against  magic  ?  " 

"  Who,  indeed  ?  "  said  Hafela,  humbly  ;  for  like 
all  savages  he  was  very  superstitious,  and,  more- 
over, a  sincere  believer  in  Hokosa's  supernatural 
capacities.  "  This  wizard  is  too  strong  for  us  ;  he 
is  invulnerable,  and  as  I  know  well  he  can  read 
the  secret  thoughts  of  men  and  can  suck  wisdom 
from  the  dead,  while  to  his  eyes  the  darkness  is 
no  blind." 

"Nay,  Hafela,"  answered  Noma,  "there  is  one 
crack  in  his  shield.  Hear  me  :  if  we  can  but  catch 
him  and  hold  him  fast,  we  shall  have  no  need  to 
fear  him  more,  and  I  think  I  know  how  to  bait  the 
trap." 

"  How  will  you  bait  it  ?  "  asked  Hafela. 

"Thus.     Midway    between    the    koppie    and    the 


NOMA    SETS    A    SNARE  225 

wall  behind  which  lie  the  men  of  the  King  stands 
a  flat  rock,  and  all  about  that  rock  are  stretched 
the  bodies  of  dead  soldiers.  Now,  this  is  my  plan  : 
that  when  next  one  of  those  dark  storm-clouds 
passes  over  the  face  of  the  moon,  six  of  the  strongest 
of  our  warriors  should  creep  upon  their  b(ellies  into 
the  shadow  of  that  rock  and  there  cast  themselves 
down  this  way  and  that,  as  though  they  were 
also  numbered  with  the  slain.  This  done,  you 
shall  despatch  a  herald  to  call  in  the  ears  of 
the  King  that  you  desire  to  treat  with  him  of  peace. 
Then  he  will  answer  that  if  this  be  so  you  can  come 
beneath  the  walls  of  his  camp,  and  your  herald 
shall  refuse,  saying  that  you  fear  treachery.  But 
he  shall  add  that  if  Nodwengo  will  bid  Hokosa 
to  advance  alone  to  that  flat  rock,  you  will  bid  me, 
Noma,  whom  none  can  fear,  to  do  likewise,  and 
that  there  we  can  talk  in  the  sight  of  both  armies, 
and  returning  thence,  make  report  to  you  and  to 
Nodwengo.  Afterwards,  so  soon  as  Hokosa  has 
set  his  foot  upon  the  rock,  those  men  who  seem  to 
be  dead  shall  spring  upon  him  and  drag  him  to 
our  camp,  where  we  can  deal  with  him  ;  for  once 
the  wizard  is  taken,  the  cause  of  Nodwengo  is 
lost."  , 

"A  good  pitfall,"  said  the  Prince;  "but 'will 
Hokosa  walk  into  it  ?. " 

"  I  think  so,  Hafela,  for  three  reasons.  He  is 
altogether  without  fear  ;  he  will  desire,  if  may  be, 
to  make  peace  on  behalf  of  the  King  ;  and  he  has 
this  strange  weakness,  that  he  still  loves  me,  and 


226  THE    WIZARD 

will  scarcely  suffer  an  occasion  of  speaking  with 
me  to  go  past,  although  he  has  divorced  me." 

"  So  be  it,"  said  the  Prince  ;  "  the  game  can  be 
tried,  and  if  it  fails,  why  we  lose  nothing,  whereas 
if  it  succeeds  we  gain  Hokosa,  which  is  much  ;  for 
with  you  I  think  that  our  arms  will  never  prosper 
while  that  accursed  wizard  sits  yonder  weaving 
his  spells  against  us,  and  bringing  our  men  to  death 
by  hundreds  and  by  thousands." 

Then  he  gave  his  orders,  and  presently,  when  a 
cloud  passed  over  the  face  of  the  moon,  six  men 
crept  forward  under  the  lee  of  the  flat  rock,  and 
threw  themselves  down  here  and  there  amongst 
the  dead. 

Soon  the  cloud  passed,  and  the  herald  advanced 
across  the  open  space  blowing  a  horn,  and  waving 
a  branch  in  his  hand  to  show  that  he  came  upon 
a  mission  of  peace. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

HOKOSA   IS   LIFTED    UP 

"  WHAT  would  you  ?  "  asked  Hokosa  of  the  herald 
as  he  halted  a  short  spear-cast  from  the  wall. 

"  My  master,  the  Prince  Haf  ela,  desires  to  treat 
with  your  master,  Nodwengo.  Many  men  have 
fallen  on  either  side,  and  if  this  war  goes  on,  though 
victory  must  be  his  at  the  last,  many  more  will  fall. 
Therefore,  if  any  plan  can  be  found,  he  desires  to 
spare  their  lives." 

Now  Hokosa  spoke  with  the  King  and  answered  : 

"Then  let  Hafela  come  beneath  the  wall,  and 
we  will  talk  with  him." 

"Not  so,"  answered  the  herald.  "Does  a  buck 
walk  into  an  open  pit  ?  Were  the  Prince  to  come 
here,  it  might  chance  that  your  spears  would  talk 
with  him,  Let  Nodwengo  follow  me  to  .the  camp 
yonder,  where  we  promise  him  safe  conduct." 

"  Not  so,"  answered  Hokosa.  "  '  Does  a  buck  walk 
into  an  open  pit  ?  '  Set  out  your  message,  and  we 
will  consider  it." 

"  Nay,  I  am  but  a  common  man  without  authority  ; 
but  I  am  charged  to  make  you  another  offer,  and  if 
you  will  not  hear  it,  then  there  is  an  end.  Let 


228  THE    WIZARD 

Hokosa  advance  alone  to  that  flat  rock  you  see 
yonder,  and  there  he  shall  be  met,  also  alone,  by 
one  having  power  to  talk  with  him,  namely,  by  the 
lady  Noma,  who  was  once  his  wife.  Thus  they  can 
confer  together  midway  between  the  camps  and  in 
full  sight  of  both  of  them,  nor,  no  man  being  near, 
can  he  find  cause  to  be  afraid  of  an  unarmed  girl. 
What  say  you  ?  " 

Hokosa  turned  and  talked  with  the  King. 

"  I  think  it  well  that  you  should  not  go,"  said 
Nodwengo.  "  The  offer  seems  fair,  and  the  stone 
is  out  of  reach  of  their  spears  ;  still,  behind  it  may 
lurk  a  scheme  to  kill  or  capture  you,  for  Hafela  is 
very  cunning." 

"  It  may  be  so,  King,"  answered  Hokosa  ;  "  still, 
my  heart  tells  me  that  it  is  wisest  that  I  should  do 
this  thing,  for  our  case  is  desperate,  and  if  I  do  it 
not,  that  may  be  the  cause  of  the  death  of  all  of 
us  to-morrow.  At  the  worst,  I  am  but  one  man, 
and  it  matters  little  what  may  chance  to  me  ;  nor 
shall  I  come  to  any  harm  unless  it  is  the  will  of 
Heaven  that  it  should  be  so  :  and  be  sure  of  this, 
that  out  of  the  harm  will  arise  good,  for  where  I 
go,  there  the  spirit  of  the  Messenger  goes  with  me. 
Remember  that  he  bade  you  listen  to  my  counsel 
while  I  remain  with  you,  seeing  that  I  do  not  speak 
of  my  own  wisdom.  Therefore,  let  me  go,  and  if 
it  should  chance  that  I  am  taken,  trouble  not  about 
the  matter,  for  thus  it  will  be  fated  to  some  great 
end.  Above  all,  though  often  enough  I  have  been 
a  traitor  in  the  past,  do  not  dream  that  I  betray 


HOKOSA    IS    LIFTED    UP  229 

you,  keeping  in  mind  that  so  to  do  would  be  to 
betray  my  own  soul,  which  very  soon  must  render 
its  account  on  high." 

"  As  you  will,  Hokosa,"  answered  the  King. 
"  And  now  teft  those  rebel  dogs  that  on  these 
terms  only  will  I  make  peace  with  them — that 
they  withdraw  across  the  mountains  by  the  path 
which  their  women  and  children  have  taken,  leaving 
this  land  for  ever  without  lifting  another  spear 
against  us.  If  they  will  do  this,  notwithstanding 
all  the  wickedness  and  slaughter  that  they  have 
worked,  I  will  send  command  to  my  impi  to  let 
them  go  unharmed.  If  they  will  not  do  this,  I 
put  my  trust  in  the  God  I  worship  and  will  fight  this 
fray  out  to  the  end,  knowing  that  if  I  and  my  people 
perish,  they  shall  perish  also." 

Now  Nodwengo  himself  spoke  to  the  herald  who 
was  waiting  beyond  the  wall. 

"  Go  back  to  him  you  serve,"  he  said,  "  and  say 
that  Hokosa  will  meet  her  who  was  his  wife  upon 
the  flat  stone  and  talk  with  her  in  the  sight  of 
both  armies,  bearing  my  word  with  him.  At  the 
sound  of  the  blowing  of  a  horn  shall  each  of  them 
advance  unarmed  and  alone  from  either  camp. 
Say  to.  my  brother  also  that  it  will  indeed  be  ill 
for  him  if  he  attempts  treachery  upon  Hokosa,  for 
the  man  who  causes  his  blood  to  flow  shall  surely 
die,  and  after  death  shall  be  accursed  for  ever." 

The  herald   went,    and    presently    a    horn    was  • 
blown. 

"  Now  it  comes  into  my  mind  that  we  part  for 


230  THE    WIZARD 

the  last  time,"  said  Nodwengo,  in  a  troubled  voice, 
as  he  took  the  hand  of  Hokosa. 

"  It  may  be  so,  King  :  in  my  heart  I  think  that 
it  is  so  ;  yet  I  do  not  altogether  grieve  thereat,  for 
the  burden  of  my  past  sins  crushes  me,  and  I  am 
weary  and  seek  for  rest.  Yet  we  do  not  part  for 
the  last  time,  because  whatever  chances,  in  the 
end  I  shall  make  my  report  to  you  yonder" — and 
he  pointed  upwards.  "Reign  on  for  long  years, 
King — reign  well  and  wisely,  clinging  to  the  Faith, 
for  thus  at  the  last  shall  you  reap  your  reward. 
Farewell !  " 

Now  again  "the  horn  blew,  and  in  the  bright 
moonlight  the  slight  figure  of  Noma  couid  be  seen 
advancing  towards  the  stone. 

Then  Hokosa  sprang  from  the  wall  and  advanced 
also,  till  at  the  same  moment  they  climbed  upon 
the  stone. 

"  Greeting,  Hokosa,"  said  Noma,  and  she  stretched 
out  her  hand  to  him. 

By  way  of  answer  he  placed  his  own  behind 
his  back,  saying,  "To  your  business,  woman." 
Yet  his  eyes  searched  her  face — the  face  that  in 
his  folly  he  still  loved  ;  and  thus  it  came  about 
that  he  never  saw  sundry  of  the  dead  bodies,  which 
lay  in  the  shadow  of  the  stone,  begin  to  quicken 
into  life,  and  inch  by  inch  to  arise,  first  to  their 
knees  and  next  to  their  feet.  H>e  never  saw  or  heard 
them,  yet,  as  the  words  left  his  lips,  they  sprang 
upon  him  from  every  side,  holding  him  so  that  he 
could  not  move. 


HOKOSA    IS    LIFTED    UP  231 

"  Away  with  him  ! "  cried  Noma,  with  a  laugh 
of  triumph,  and  at  her  command  he  was  half  dragged 
and  half  carried  across  the  open  space  and  thrust 
violently  over  a  stone  wall  into  the  camp  of  Hafela. 

Now,  Nodwengo  and  his  soldiers  saw  what  had 
happened,  and  with  a  shout  01  "  Treachery  h"  some 
hundreds  of  them  leapt  into  the  plain,  and  begon 
to  run  towards  the  koppie  to  rescue  their  envoy. 

Hokosa  heard  the  shout,  and  wrenching  himself 
round,  beheld  them. 

"  Back  !  "  he  cried,  in  a  clear,  shrill  voice.  "  Back  ! 
Children  of  Nodwengo,  and  leave  me  to  my  fate, 
for  the  foe  waits  for  you  by  thousands  behind  the 
wall  !  " 

A  soldier  struck  him  across  the  mouth,  bidding 
him  be  silent  ;  but  his  warning  had  come  to  the 
ears  of  Nodwengo,  causing  him  and  his  warriors 
to  halt  and  begin  a  retreat.  It  was  well  that  they 
did  so,  for  seeing  that  they  would  not  come  on, 
from  under  the  shelter  of  the  wall  and  of  every 
rock  and  stone  soldiers  jumped  up  by  companies 
and  charged,  driving  them  back  to  their  own  schanse. 
But  the  King's  men  had  the  start  of  them,  and  had 
taken  shelter  behind  it,  whence  they  greeted  them 
with  a  volley  of  spears,  killing  ten  and  wounding 
twice  as  many  more. 

Now  it  was  Hokosa's  turn  to  laugh,  and  laugh 
he  did,  saying  : 

[y  taking  is  well  paid  for  already,  Prince. 
A  score  of  your  best  warriors  is  a  heavy  price  tcr 
^ive  for  the  carcase  of  one  weary  and  ageing  man. 


232  THE    WIZARD 

But  since  I  am  here  among  you,  captured  with  so 
much  pain  and  loss,  tell  me  of  your  courtesy  why 
I  have  been  brought." 

Then  the  Prince  shook  his  spear  at  him  and  cursed 
him. 

"  Would  you  learn,  wizard  and  traitor  ?  "  he 
cried.  "  We  have  caught  you  because  we  know 
well  that  while  you  stay  yonder  your  magic  counsel 
will  prevail  against  our  might  ;  whereas,  when  once 
we  hold  you  fast,  Nodwengo  will  wander  to  his  ruin 
like  a  blind  and  moonstruck  man,  for  you  were  to 
him  both  eyes  and  brain." 

"  I  understand,"  said  '  Hokosa,  calmly.  "  But, 
Prince,  how  if  I  have  left  my  wisdom  behind  me  ?  " 

"That  may  not  be,"  answered  Hafela,  "since 
even  a  wizard  cannot  throw  his  thoughts  into  the 
heart  of  another  from  afar." 

"Ah  !  you  think  so,  Prince.  Well,  ask  Noma 
yonder  if  I  cannot  throw  my  thoughts  into  her 
heart  from  afar  ;  though  of  late  I  have  not  chosen 
to  do  so,  having  put  aside  such  spells.  But  let 
it  pass,  and  tell  me,  having  taken  me,  what  is  it 
you  propose  to  do  with  me  ?  First,  however,  I 
will  give  you  for  nothing  some  of  that  wisdom 
which  you  grudge  to  Nodwengo  the  King.  Be 
advised  by  me,  Prince,  and  take  the  terms  that  he 
offers  to  you — namely,  to  turn  this  very  night  and 
begone  from  the  land  without  harm  or  hindrance. 
Will  you  receive  my  gift,  Hafela  ?  " 

"  What  will  happen  if  I  refuse  it  ?  "  asked  the 
Prince,  slowly. 


HOKOSA    IS    LIFTED    UP  233 

Now  Hokosa  looked  at  the  dust  at  his  feet,  then 
he  gazed  upwards  searching  the  heavens,  and 
answered  : 

"  Did  not  I  tell  you  yesterday  ?  I  think  that 
this  will  happen.  I  think — but  who  can  be  quite 
sure  of  the  future,  Hafela  ? — that  you  and  the  most 
of  your  army  by  this  hour  to-morrow  night  will 
be  lying  fast  asleep  about  this  place,  with  jackals 
for  your  bedfellows." 

The  Prince  heard  and  trembled  at  his  words, 
for  he  believed  that  if  he  willed  it,  Hokosa  could 
prophesy  the  truth. 

"  Accursed  dog  !  "  he  said.  "  I  am  minded  to 
be  guided  by  your  saying  ;  but  be  sure  of  this, 
that  if  I  follow  it,  you  shall  stay  here  to  sleep  with 
jackals,  yes,  this  very  night." 

Then  Noma  broke  in. 

"Be  not  mad,  Hafela!"  she  said.  "Will  you 
listen  to  the  lies  that  this  renegade  tells  to  work 
upon  your  fears  ?  Will  you  abandon  victory  when 
it  lies  within  your  grasp,  and  in  place  of  a  great 
king  become  a  fugitive  whom  all  men  mock  at, 
an  outcast  to  be  hunted  down  at  leisure  by  that 
brother  against  whom  you  dared  to  rebel,  but  on 
whom  you  did  not  dare  to  shut  your  hand  when 
he  lay  in  the  hollow  of  it  ?  Silence  the  tongue  of 
this  captive  rogue  for  ever  and  become  a  man  again, 
with  the  heart  of  a  man." 

"  Now,"  said  Hokosa  gently,  "  many  would  find 
it  hard  to  believe  that  I  reared  this  woman  from 
childhood,  nursing  her  with  my  own  hands  when 


234  THE    WIZARD 

she  was  sick  and  giving  her  of  the  best  I  had  ;  that 
afterwards,  when  you  stole  her  from  me,  Prince, 
I  sinned  deeply  to  win  her  back  ;  that  I  married 
her  and  sinned  yet  more  deeply  to  give  her  the 
greatness  she  desired  ;  and  that  at  last,  of  my  own 
will,  I  loosed  the  bonds  by  which  I  held  her,  though 
I  could  not  thrust  her  memory  from  my  heart. 
Yet  I  have  earned  it  all,  for  I  made  her  the  tool  of 
my  witchcraft,  and  therefore  it  is  just  that  she  should 
turn  and  rend  me.  Well,  if  you  like  it,  take  her 
counsel,  Prince,  and  let  mine  go,  for  I  care  nothing 
which  you  take  ;  only,  forgive  me  if  I  prophesy 
once  more  and  for  the  last  time — I  believe  that 
Nodwengo  yonder  spoke  truth  when  he  bade  your" 
herald  tell  you  that  he  who  causes  my  blood  to  flow 
shall  surely  die  and  be  called  to  account  for  it.  Prince, 
I  am  a  Christian  now,  and  believe  me,  whatever  you 
may  do,  I  seek  no  revenge  upon  you  for  it  ;  having 
been  myself  forgiven  so  much,  in  my  turn  I  have 
learned  to  forgive.  Yet  it  may  be  ill  for  that; man 
who  causes  my  blood  to  flow." 

"  Let  him  be  strangled,"  said  a  captain  who 
stood  near  by,  "  and  then  there  will  Jbe  no  blood 
in  the  matter." 

"Friend,"  answered  'Hokosa,  "you  should  have 
been,  not  a  soldier,  but  a  pleader  of  causes.  True 
it  is  that  then  the  Prince  would  only  cause  my  life  to 
fly,  but  whether  that  be  a  smaller  sin  I  leave  you 
to  judge." 

"  Keep  him  prisoner,"  said  another,  "  till  we  learn 
how  these  matters  end." 


HOKOSA    IS    LIFTED    UP  235 

"  Nay,"  answered  Hafela,  "  for  then  he  wi]l  surely 
outwit  us  and  escape.  Noma,  what  shall  we  do 
with  this  man  who  was  your  husband  ?  Tell  us, 
for  you  should  know  best  how  to  deal  with  him." 

"  Let  me  think,"  she  answered,  and  she  looked 
first  at  the  ground  beneath  her,  next  around  her, 
then  upward  toward  the  skies. 

Now  they  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  koppie,  on 
the  flat  top  of  which  grewr  the  great  Tree  of  Doom, 
that  for  generations  had  served  the  People  of  Fire 
as  a  place  of  execution  of  their  criminals,  or  of  those 
who  fell  under  the  ban  of  the  King  or  of  the  Witch- 
doctors. Among  and  above  the  finger-like  fronds 
of  this  strange  and  dreadful-looking  tree  towrered 
that  white  dead  limb  shaped  like  a  cross,  which  Owen 
had  pointed  out  to  his  disciple  John,  taking  it  to 
be  a  sign  and  a  promise.  This  cross  stood  out  clear 
against  the  sinking  moon.  It  caught  Noma's  eye, 
and  a  devilish  thought  entered  into  her  heart. 

"  You  would  keep  this  fellow  alive  ?  "  she  said, 
I  yet  you  would  not  suffer  him  to  escape.  See, 
there  above  you  is  a  cross  such  as  he  worships. 
Bind  him  to  it  as  he  says  the  man  whom  he  worships 
was  bound,  and  let  that  dead  man  help  him  if  he 
may." 

The  Prince  and  those  about  Noma  shrank  back 
a  little  in  horror.  They  were  cruel  men  rendered 
more  cruel  by  their  superstitious  fear  of  one  whom 
they  believed  to  be  uncanny,  one  to  whom  they 
attributed  inhuman  powers  which  he  was  exercising 
to  their  destruction,  but  still  this  doom  seemed 


236  THE    WIZARD 

dreadful  to  them.  Noma  read  their  minds  and  went 
on  passionately  : 

"  You  deem  me  unmerciful,  but  you  do  not 
know  what  I  have  suffered  at  this  wizard's  hands. 
For  his  sake  and  because  of  him  I  am  haunted. 
For  his  own  purposes  he  opened  the  gates  of  Distance, 
he  sent  me  down  among  the  dwellers  in  Death, 
causing  me  to  interpret  their  words  for  him.  I  did 
so,  but  the  dwellers  came  back  out  of  Death  with  me, 
and  from  that  hour  they  have  not  left  me,  nor  will 
they  ever  leave  me  ;  for  night  by  night  they  sojourn 
at  my  side,  tormenting  me  with  terrors.  He  has 
told  me  that  through  my  mouth  that  spirit  whom 
he  drew  into  my  body  prophesied  that  he  should  be 
'  lifted  up  above  the  people/  Let  the  prophecy  be 
fulfilled,  let  him  be  lifted  up,  for  then  perchance  the 
ghosts  will  depart  from  me  and  I  shall  win  peace 
and  sleep.  Also,  thus  alone  can  you  hold  him  safe 
and  yet  shed  no  blood." 

"  Be  it  so,"  said  the  Prince.  "  When  we  plotted 
together  of  the  death  of  the  King,  and  as  your 
price,  Hokosa,  you  bargained  for  the  girl  wrhom  I 
had  chosen  to  wife,  did  I  not  warn  you  that  this 
witch  of  many  spells,  who  holds  both  our  hearts  in 
her  little  hands,  should  yet  hound  you  to  death  and 
mock  you  while  you  perish  by  an  end  of  shame  ? 
What  did  I  tell  you,  Hokosa  ?  " 

Now  when  he  heard  his  fate,  Hokosa  bowed  his 
head  and  trembled  a  little.  Then  he  lifted  it  and 
exclaimed  in  a  clear  voice  : 

"  It  is  true,  Prince,  but  I  will  'add  to  your  words. 


HOKOSA   IS    LIFTED    UP  237 

She  shall  bring  both  of  us  to  death.  For  me,  I  am 
honoured  indeed  in  that  there  has  been  allotted  to  me 
that  same  end  which  my  Master  cnose.  To  that 
cross  let  my  sins  be  fastened  and  with  them  my 
body." 

Now  the  moon  sank,  but  in  the  darkness  men 
were  found  who  dared  to  climb  the  tree,  taking 
with  them  strips  of  raw  hide.  They  reached  the 
top  of  it,  four  of  them,  and,  seating  themselves 
upon  the  arms  of  the  cross,  they  let  down  a  rope, 
the  noose  of  which  was  placed  about  the  body  of 
Hokosa.  As  it  tightenejl  upon  him,  he  turned  his 
calm  and  dreadful  eyes  on  to  the  eyes  of  Noma  and 
said  to  her  : 

"  Woman,  I  do  not  reproach  you  ;  but  I  lay  this 
fate  upon  you,  that  you  shall  watch  me  die.  There- 
after, let  God  deal  with  you  as  He  may  choose." 

Now  when  she  heard  these  words  Noma  shrieked 
aloud,  for  of  a  sudden  she  felt  that  the  power  of  the 
will  of  Hokosa,  from  which  she  had  been  freed  by 
him,  had  once  more  fallen  upon  her,  and  that  come 
what  might  she  was  doomed  to  obey  his  last 
commands. 

Little  by  little  the  soldiers  drew  him  up  and  in  the 
darkness  they  bound  him  fast  there  upon  the  lofty 
cross.  Then  they  descended  and  left  him,  and 
would  have  led  Noma  with  them  from  the  tree. 
But  this  they  could  not  do,  for  always  she  broke 
from  them  screaming  and  fled  back  into  its 
shadow. 

Then,    seeing    that    she    was    bewitched,    Hafela 


238  THE    WIZARD 

commanded  that  they  should  bind  a  cloth  about 
her  mouth  and  leave  her  there  till  her  senses  returned 
to  her  in  the  sunlight — for  none  of  them  dared 
to  stop  with  her  in  the  shadow  of  that  tree,  since 
the  odours  of  it  were  poisonous  to  man  ;  also  they 
believed  the  place  to  be  haunted  by  evil  spirits. 


CHAPTER   XXII 

THE   VICTORY   OF   THE    CROSS 

THE  sun  rose  suddenly  over  the  edge  of  the  cliffs, 
and  while  it  was  yet  deep  shadow  in  the  valley, 
its  red  light  struck  upon  the  white  cross  of  perished 
wood  that  towered  above  the  Tree  of  Doom  and  on 
the  black  shape  of  Hokosa  crucified  to  it  living. 
The  camp  of  the  King  saw  and  understood,  and  from 
every  throat  of*  the  thousands  of  men,  women  and 
children  gathered  there,  went  up  a  roar  of  rage  and 
horror.  The  King  lifted  his  hand,  and  silence  fell 
upon  the  place  ;  then  he  mounted  on  the  wrall  and 
cried  aloud  : 

"  Do  you  yet  live,  Hokosa,  or  is  it  your  body 
only  that  those  traitors  have  fastened  to  the 
tree  ?  " 

Back  came  the  answer  through  the  clear  still  air  : 

"  I  live,  O  King  !  " 

"  Endure  then  a  little  while,"  called  Nodwengo, 
"  and  we  will  storm  the  tree  and  save  you." 

"  Nay,"  answered  Hokosa,  "  you  cannot  save  me  ; 
yet  before  I  die  I  shall  see  you  saved." 

Then  his  words  were  lost  in  tumult,  for  the  third 
day's  fight  began.  Desperately  the  regiments  of 

230 


240  THE    WIZARD 

Hafela,  rushing  across  the  open  space,  hurled  them- 
selves upon  the  fortifications,  which  during  the 
night  had  been  strengthened  by  the  addition  of 
two  inner  walls.  Nor  was  this  all,  for  suddenly  a 
cry  told  those  in  front  that  the  regiment  which 
Hafela  despatched  across  the  mountains  had 
travelled  up  the  eastern  neck  of  the  valley, 
and  were  attacking  the  position  in  their'  rear. 
Well  was  it  for  Nodwengo  now  that  he  had 
listened  to  the  counsel  of  Hokosa,  and,  wearied 
as  his  soldiers  were,  had  commanded  that  here 
also  a  great  wall  should  be  built. 

For  two  hours  the  fight  raged,  and  then  on  either 
side  the  foe  fell  back,  not  beaten  indeed,  though  their 
dead  were  many,  but  to  rest  and  take  counsel. 
But  now  a  new  trouble  arose  :  from  all  the  camp 
of  Nodwengo  there  went  up  a  moan  of  pain  to  Heaven, 
for  since  the  evening  of  yesterday  the  spring  had 
given  out,  and  they  had  found  no  water  wherewith 
to  wet  their  lips.  During  the  night  they  bore  it  ; 
but  now  the  sun  beating  down  jon  the  black  rocks 
with  fearful  force  scorched  them  to  the  marrow, 
till  they  began  to  wither  like  fallen  leaves,  and 
already  wounded  men  and  children  died,  while  the 
warriors  cut  the  throats  of  oxen  and  drank  their 
blood. 

Hokosa  hanging  on  his  cross  heard  the  moaning 
and  divined  the  cause  of  it. 

"Be  of  good  comfort,  children  of  Nodwengo," 
he  cried  ;  "  for  I  will  pray  that  rain  be"  sent  upon 
you/'  And  he  lifted  his  head  and  prayed. 


THE    VICTORY    OF    THE    CROSS         241 

Now,  whether  it  was  by,  chance  or  whether  his 
prayer  was  heard,  who  can  say  ?  At  least  it  hap- 
pened that  immediately  thereafter  clouds  began 
to  gather  and  to  thicken  in  the  blue  of  Heaven, 
and  within  two  hours  rain  fell  in  torrents, 
so  that  every  one  could  drink  his  fill,  and  the 
spring  being  replenished  at  its  sources,  flowed  again 
strongly. 

After  the  rain  came  cold  and  moaning  winds, 
and  after  the  wind  a  great  gloom  and  thunder. 

Now,  taking  advantage  of  the  shadow,  the  regi- 
ments of  Hafela  renewed  their  attack,  and  this 
time  they  carried  the  first  of  the  three  walls,  for  its 
defenders  grew  feeble  and  few  in  number.  There 
they  paused  awhile,  and  save  for  the  cries  of  the 
wounded  and  of  frightened  women,  the  silence  was 
great. 

"  Le't  your  hearts  be  lifted  up  !  "  cried  the  voice 
of  Hokosa  through  the  silence  ;  "  for  the  sunlight 
shines  upon  the  plain  of  the  Great  Place  yonder, 
and  in  it  I  see  the  sheen  of  spears.  The  irnpi  travels 
to  your  aid,  O  Children  of  Nodwengo." 

Now,  at  this  tidings  the  people  of  the  King  shouted 
for  joy ;  but  Hafela  called  to  his  regiments  to 
make  an  end  of  them,  and  they  hurled  themselves 
upon  the  second  wall,  fighting  desperately.  Again, 
and  again  they  were  beaten  back,  and  again  and 
again  they  came  on,  till  at  length  they  carried  this 
wall  also,  driving  its  defenders,  or  those  who  remained 
alive  of  them,  into  the  third  entrenchment,  and 
paused  to  rest  awhile. 


242  THE    WIZARD 

"  Pray  for  us,  O  Prophet  who  are  set  on  high  ! " 
cried  a  voice  from  the  camp,  "for  if  succour  do 
not  reach  us  speedily  we  are  sped." 

Before  the  echoes  of  the  voice  had  died  awray, 
a  flash  of  lightning  flared  through  the  gloom,  and 
in  the  light  of  it  Hokosa  saw  that  the  King's  impi 
was  rushing  up  the  gorge. 

"  Fight  on  !  Fight  on  !  "  he  called  in  answer. 
"  I  have  prayed  to  Heaven,  and  your  succour  is 
at  hand." 

Then,  with  a  howl  of  rage,  Hafela's  regiments 
hurled  themselves  upon  the  third  and  last  en- 
'  trenchment,  attacking  it  at  once  in  front  and  rear. 
Twice  they  nearly  carried  it,  but  each  time  the 
wild  scream  of  Hokosa  on  high  was  heard  above 
the  din,  conjuring  its  defenders  to  fight  on  and  fear 
not,  for  Heaven  had  sent  them  help.  They  fought 
as  men  have  seldom  fought  before,  and  writh  "them 
fought  the  women  and  even  the  children.  They 
were  few  and  the  foe  were  still  many,  but  they  listened 
to  the  urging  of  him  whom  they  believed  to  be  in- 
spired in  his  death-agony  upon  the  cross  above 
them,  and  still  they  held  their  own.  Twice  portions 
of  the  wall  were  torn  down,  but  they  filled  the  breach 
with  the  corpses  of  the  dead,  ay  !  and  with  the 
bodies  of  the  living,  for  the  wounded,  the  old  men 
and  the  very  women  piled  themselves  there  in  the 
place  of  stones.  No  such  fray  was  told  of  in  the 
annals  of  the  People  of  Fire  as  this,  the  last  stand 
of  Nodwengo  against  the  thousands  of  Hafela. 
Now  all  the  shouting  had  died  away,  for  men 


THE    VICTORY    OF    THE    CROSS         243 

had  no  breath  left  wherewith  to  shout,  only 
from  the  gloomy  place  of  battle  came  low  groans 
and  the  deep  sobbing  sighs  of  warriors  gripped  in  the 
death-hug. 

"  Fight  on !  Fight  on ! "  shrilled  the  voice  of 
Hokosa  on  high.  "  Lo  !  the  skies  arje  open  to 
my  dying  sight,  and  I  see  the  impis  of  Heaven 
sweeping  to  succour  you.  Behold  ! " 

They  dashed  the  sweat  from  their  eyes  and  looked 
forth,  and  as  they  looked,  the  pall  of  gloom  was 
lifted,  and  in  the  golden  glow  of  many-shafted 
light  they  saw,  not  the  legions  of  Heaven  indeed, 
but  the  regiments  of  Nodwengo  rushing  round  the 
bend  of  the  valley,  as  dogs  rush  upon  a  scent,  with 
heads  held  low  and  spears  out-stretched. 

Hafela  sa\v  them  also. 

"  Back  to  the  koppie,"  he  cried,  "  there  to  die 
like  men,  for  the  wizardries  of  Hokosa  have  been 
too  strong  for  us,  -and  lost  is  this  my  last  battle 
and  the  crown  I  came  to  seek  ! " 

They  obeyed,  and  all  that  were  left  of  them, 
some  ten  thousand  men,  they  ran  to  the  koppie 
and  formed  themselves  upon  it,  ring  above  ring, 
and  here  the  soldiers  of  Nodwengo  closed  in  upon 
them. 

Again  and  for  the  last  time  the  voice  of  Hokosa 
rang  out  above  the  fiay. 

"  Nodwengo,"  he  cried,  "  with  my  passing  breath 
I  charge  you  have  mercy  and  spare  these  men, 
so  many  of  them  as  will  surrender.  The  day  of 
bloodshed  has  gone  by,  the  fray  is  finished,  the 


,244  THE    WIZARD 

Cross  has  conquered  ;  let  there  be  peace  in  the 
land." 

AH  men  heard  him,  for  his  piercing  scream, 
echoed  from  the  precipices,  came  to  the  ears  of 
each.  All  men  heard  him,  and,  even  in  that  fierce 
hour  of  vengeance,  all  obeyed.  The  spear  that  was 
poised  was  not  thrown  and  the  kerry  lifted  over 
the  fallen  did  not  descend  to  dash  away  his 
life. 

"  Hearken,  Hafela  !  "  called  the  King,  stepping 
forward"" from  the  ranks  of  the  attackers.  "He 
whom  you  have  set  on  high  to  bring  defeat  upon 
you  charges  me  to  give  you  peace,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  conquering  Cross  I  give  it.  All  who 
surrender  shall  dwell  henceforth  in  my  shadow, 
nor  shall  the  head  or  the  heel  of  one  of  them  be 
harmed,  although  their  sin  is  great.  One  life  only 
will  I  take,  the  life  of  that  witch  who  brought 
your  armies  down  upon  me  to  burn  my  town  and 
slay  my  people  by  thousands,  and  who  but  last 
night  betrayed  Hokosa  to  his  death  of  torment. 
All  shall  go  free,  I  say,  save  the  witch  ,  and  for 
you,  you  shall  be  given  cattle  and  such  servants 
as  will  cling  to  you  to  the  number  of  a  hundred, 
and  driven  from  the  land.  Now,  what  say  you  ? 
Will  you  yield  or  be  slain  ?  Swift  with  your  answer  ; 
for  the  sun  sinks,  and  ere  it  is  set  there  must  be  an 
end  in  this  way  or  in  that." 

The  regiments  of  Hafela  heard,  and  shouted  in 
answer  as  with  one  voice  : 

"  We  take  your  mercy,  King  !     We  fought  bravely 


THE    VICTORY    OF    THE    CROSS  245 

while  we  could,  and  now  we  take  your  mercy, 
King  !  " 

"  What  say  you,  Hafela  ?  "  repeated  Nodwengo, 
addressing  the  Prince,  who  stood  upon  a  point  of 
rock  above  him  in  full  sight  of  both  armies. 

Hafela  turned^and  looked  at  Hokosa  hanging 
high  in  mid-air. 

"  What  say  I  ?  "  he  answered  in  a  slow  and  quiet 
voice.  "  I  say  that  the  Cross  and  its  Prophet  have 
been  too  strong  for  me,  and  that  I  should  have  done 
well  to  follow  the  one  and  to  listen  to  the  counsel 
of  the  other.  My  brother,  you  tell  me  that  I  may 
go  free,  taking  servants  with  me.  I  thank  you  and 
I  will  go — alone." 

And  setting  the  handle  of  his  spear  upon  the 
rock,  with  a  sudden  movement  he  fell  forward, 
transfixing  his  heart  with  its  broad  blade,  and 
lay  still. 

"  At  least  he  died  like  on^  of  the  blood-royal  of 
the  Sons  of  Fire  ! "  cried  Nodwengo,  while  the 
armies  stood  silent  and  awestruck,  "  and  with  the 
blood-royal  shall  he  be  buried.  Lay  down  your 
arms,  you  who  followed  him  and  fought  for  him, 
fearing  nothing,  and  give  over  to  me  the  witch  that 
she  may  be  slain." 

"  She  hides  under  the  tree  yonder  ! "  cried  a 
voice. 

"  Go  up  and  take  her,"  said  Nodwengo  to  some 
of  his  captains. 

Now  Noma,  crouched  on  the  ground  beneath 
the  tree,  had  seen  and  heard  all  that  passed. 


246  THE    WIZARD 

Perceiving  the  captains  making  their  way  towards 
her  through  the  lines  of  the  soldiers,  who  opened  out 
a  path  for  them,  she  rose  and  for  a  moment 
stood  bewildered.  Then,  'as  though  drawn  by 
some  strange  attraction,  she  turned,  and  seizing 
hold  of  the  creeper  that  clung,  about  it,  she 
began  to  climb  the  Tree  of  Doom  swiftly.  Up 
she  went  while  all  men  watched,  higher  and  higher 
yet,  till  passing  out  of  the  finger-like  foliage  she 
reached  the  cross  of  dead  wood  wrhereto  Hokosa 
hung,  and  placing  her  feet  upon  one  arm  01  it, 
stood  there,  supporting  herself  by  the  broken  top 
of  the  upright. 

Hokosa  was  not  yet  dead,  though  he  was  very 
nea:r  to  death.  Lifting  his  glazing  eyes,  he  knew 
her  and  said,  speaking  thickly  : 

"  What  do  you  here,  Noma,  and  wherefore  have 
you  come  ?  " 

"  I  come  because  you  draw  me,"  she  answered, 
"  and  because  they  seek  my  life  below." 

"  Repent,  repent  !  "  he  whispered,  "  there  is  yet 
time  and  Heaven  is  very  merciful." 

She  heard  and  a  fury  seized  her. 

"  Be  silent,  dog  !  "  she  cried.  "  Having  defied  your 
God  so  long,  shall  I  grovel  to  Him  at  the  last  ? 
Having  hated  you  so  much,  shall  I  seek  your  for- 
giveness now  ?  At  least  of  one  thing  I  am  glad- 
it  was  I  who  brought  you  here,  and  with  me  and 
through  me  you  shall  die." 

Then,  placing  one  foot  upon  his  bent  head  as  if 
in  scorn,  she  leaned  forward,  her  long  hair  flying 


THE    VICTORY    OF    THE    CROSS        247 

to  the  wind,  and  cursed  Nodwengo  and  his  people, 
naming  them  renegades  and  apostates,  and  cursed 
the  soldiers  of  Hafela,  naming  them  cowards, 
calling  down  upon  them  the  malison  of  their 
ancestors.. 

Hokosa  heard  and  muttered  : 

"For  your  soul's  sake,  woman,  repent!  repent, 
ere  it  be  too  late  !  " 

"  Repent  !  "  she  screamed,  catching  at  his  words. 
"  Thus  do  I  repent  ! "  and  drawing  the  knife  from 
her  girdle,  she  leant  over  him  and  droVe  it  hilt-deep 
into  his  breast. 

Then  with  a  sudden  movement  she  sprang  up- 
wards and  outwards  into  the  air,  and  rushing 
down  through  a  hundred  feet  of  space,  was  struck 
dead  upon  that  very  rock  where  the  corpse  of 
Hafela  lay. 

Now,    beneath   the   agony   of   the   knife   Hokosa 
lifted  his  head  for  the  last  time,  crying  in  a  gre 
voic< 

"  Messenger,  I  come,  be  you  my  guide,"  and 
with  the  words  his  soul  passed. 

"  All  is  ova~  and  ended,"  said  a  voice.  "  Soldiers, 
salute  the  King  with  the  royal  salute." 

"N  iv,"  answered  Nodwengo.  "Salute  me  not, 
salute  the  Cross  and  him  who  hangs  upon  it." 

So,  while  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun  shone  about 
it,  regiment  by  regiment  that  great  army  rushed 
past  the  koppie,  and  pausing  opposite  to  the  Cross 
and  its  burden,  they  rendered  to  it  the  royal  salute 
of  kings. 


248  THE    WIZARD 

Then  the  night  fell,  and  thus  through  the 
power  of  Faith  that  now,  as  of  old,  is  the 
only  true  and  efficient  magic,  was  accomplished 
the  mission  ^  of  the  Saint,  Thomas  Owen,  to 
the  Sons  of  Fire,  and  of  his  disciple,  the  Wizard 
Hokosa. 


THE    END 


PRINTING    OFFICE    OF    THE     PUBLISHERS 


"I'D  LIKE  TO  TAKE  UP 
PELMANISM,  BUT—" 

SOME  DOUBTS   DISPELLED. 

THE  very  prominence  which  Pelmanism  has  attained  during  recent 
years  forms  the  basis  of  a  doubt  which  exists  in  the  minds  of  many 
people.  A  business  girl  said  to  me  only  the  other  day,  "  I  'd  like  to 
take  up  Pelmanism,  but  it  's  so  much  advertised  that  I  wonder 
whether  there  is  not  a  certain  amount  of  quackery  about  it." 

The  association  of  extensive  advertising  with  quackery  is  a 
relic  of  long  years  ago,  but  it  is  strange  how  it  persists.  I  was 
rather  surprised,  nevertheless,  to  hear  this  business  woman  express 
the  doubt,  for  she  is  a  marked  success  in  her  sphere  of  work,  with 
a  keen,  analytical  mind. 

Inquiry  revealed  the  fact  that  she  had  read  only  one  or  two  of 
the  Pelman  announcements  closely,  though  she  had  glanced  in  a 
half-interested  way  at  scores  of  them.  I  then  divulged  that  I  was 
a  Pelmanist,  and  immediately  a  regular  machine-gun  fire  of 
questions  was  opened  upon  me.  Was  there  anything  in 
Pelmanism  ?  Was  it  free  from  quackery  ? 

IS    THE    CASE    OVERSTATED? 

Did  not  the  advertisements  overstate  the  case  ?  Wasn'i  the 
most  made  of  the  successes  attained  by  a  few  students,  while  the 
many  secured  no  benefit  worth  speaking  of  ?  To  all  of  which  I 
replied  by  two  further  questions.  Was  it  conceivable  that  over 
400,000  people  would  voluntarily  adopt  Pelmanism  unless  they 
were  convinced  that  they  would  gain  in  some  way  from  the 
study  ?  Would  so  many  of  the  leaders  of  thought,  including 
prominent  educationalists,  influential  business  men,  and  well- 
known  authors  and  editors,  publicly  state  their  unbounded  faith 
and  belief  in  Pelmanism  if  it  were  not  capable  of  withstanding 
the  most  searching  investigation  ? 

TREBLED    MY    INCOME. 

These  broadsides  took  instant  effect,  and  I  followed  up  my 
advantage  by  mentioning  some  of  the  results  Pelmanism  had 
achieved  in  my  own  case  :  vast  improvement  in  memory  ;  keener 
perceptions  ;  realisation  of  dormant  possibilities  ;  consciousness 
of  greater  power  ;  appreciation  of  the  beauties  of  poetry  ;  easier 
concentration.  I  reserved  for  my  final  shots  the  two  most 
practical  outcomes  of  my  Pelmanistic  studies. 

The  first  of  these  had  a  telling  effect,  for  this  would-be  Pelmanist 
was  full  of  ambitious  plans  in  business.  I  told  her  that  during 
the  past  two  years  my  earnings  had  more  than  trebled,  in  spite 
of  many  difficulties  and  set-backs,  and  that  to  Pelmanism  was  due 
the  major  part  of  the  credit  for  this  financial  improvement.  The 
other  result  was  the  consummation  of  an  ambitious  plan  which 

had  often  contemplated,  but  which,  until  I  had  become  a 
Pelmanist,  I  honestly  believed  to  be  something  unattainable. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESS  '"**  TO  RETURN 


ire 

rfci 

;only  it 


FEB  U  m 

JUU  «•? 

o 

V 

] 

0 
LD  21-100m-7,'39(402s)  e 

YB  7387 


sponsible  for  the  Pelman  announcements.  This  critic,  however, 
mid  not  explain  how  it  was  that  men  of  the  calibre  of  Admiral 
ord  Beresford,  General  Sir  O 'Moore  Creagh,  V.C.,  Lieut. -General 
.r  R.  S.  S.  Baden-Powell,  Sir  Arthur  Quiller-Couch,  Sir  William 
obertson  Nicoll,  Sir  H.  Rider  Haggard,  Mr.  T.  P.  O'Connor, 
'..P.,  Mr.  George  R.  Sims,  Mr. "Max  Pemberton,  and  many  others 
ime  to  write  such  glowing  tributes  to  this  Course  in  Mind  and 
Memory  Training. 

He  agreed  that  their  testimony  was  unimpeachable,  and 
Imitted  (rather,  reluctantly,  I  thought)  that  perhaps  there  was 
ore  in  Pelmanism  than  he  had  supposed.  It  is  the  declared 
Mnion  of  hundreds  of  Pelmanists  that  the  announcements  of  the 
istitute  err  distinctly  on  the  side  of  moderation.  Although  the 
Ivertisements  tell. nothing  but  the  truth,  they  do  not  tell  all  the 
uth,  on  the  principle,  I  take  it,  that  enough  is  as  good  as  a  feast. 

Then  there  's  the  man  who  says  :  "  Yes,  Pelmanism  is  no  doubt 
1  right  for  the  brain-worker  or  student,  but  I  'in  a  mechanic  " — 
•  a  farmer,  a  gtocer,  a  policeman,  a  telegraphist,  a  rate  collector, 

- 


-eat 
sec 


MS9300 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


A 

ista 
ike 
flel 
emc 
ayo 
elm 
ork 
atei 
)  be 

ssit; 

use 
ic  s 

If 

mceYnmg  Jt^eimamsm,  apply  to  trie  reiman  institute,  at  tne 
Idress  below,  for  a  copy  of  "  Mind  and  Memory,"  and  carefully 
;ad  it  through.  No  sceptic  who  .will  take  this  slight  trouble  will 
nger  remain  -imcpnyinced  of  the  advantages  which  Pelmanism 
mfers  on  those  wlicf  adopt  it  in  *  a  whole-hearted  fashion. 

Full  particulars  of  the  Pelman  Course  aye  given  in  "  Mind  and 
TernQry"  whi'ch  ^also  contains  a  complete  descriptive  Synopsis  of 
e  12  lessons.  'A  copy  of  this  interesting  booklet,  together  with  a 
U  reprint  of  "  Truth's  "  famoiis  Report  on  the  work  of  the  Pelman 
istitute,  and  particulars  showing  how  you  can  secure  the  complete 
jurse,  at  a  reduced  fee,  may  be  obtained  gratis  and  post  free  by 
ly  reader  who  applies  to  the  Pelman  Institute,  G,  Pelman  House, 
loomsbury  Street,  London,  W.C.i.